The full text on this page is automatically extracted from the file linked above and may contain errors and inconsistencies.
WORKS PROGRESS ADMINISTRATION
F. C. Harrlnston, Administrator
Corrington GIii, Assistant Administrator
DIVISION OF RESEARCH
Howard B. Myers, Director
YOUTH IN
AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
By
Bruce L. Melvin
and
Elna N. Smith
•
RESEARCH MONOGRAPH XXI
1940
UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE, WASHINGTON
Digt1zed by
Google
C
I
zed
YGooglc
Letter of Transmittal
WORKS PROGRESS Am,nNISTRATION,
Washington, D. 0., June 30, 1939.
Srn: I have the honor to tr8.ll8'mit a report on youth in agricultural
villages based on a field survey conducted in 45 villages located in
average or better than average agricultural territory. Young people
are leaving these villages in such large numbers that in spite of an
important movement into the villages from other villages and urban
areas as well as from farms there was a net loss in youth population
between 1930 and 1936 as a result of migration. This is in direct
contrast to the "piling up" of youth on farms.
Those youth who remain in or migrate to agricultural villages differ
significantly with regard to various characteristics from youth in the
United States as a whole. The findings indicate that the young people
in the villages surveyed occupy a relatively favorable position within
the total gouth group. They do not appear to suffer greatly from
unemployment although many of them a.re underemployed and occupational openings are quite limited. Youth in the villages surveyed
have had comparatively little assistance through the various emergency
agencies.
The report is important for its findings concerning the place of
village youth in rural communities and the extent to which they a.re
able to make their social and economic adjustments within their home
villages. It also compares the situation of those youth who remain
in agriculture.I villages with that of the youth who have settled elsewhere. Moreover, it provides a sound basis for determining the types
and scope of economic and social opportunities needed by agricultural
village youth.
The study was made possible by the cooperation of the American
Youth Commission, the Columbia University Council for Research in
the Social Sciences, and the Works Progress Administration. It was
conducted by the Division of Research, Works Progress Administration, under the direction of Howard B. Myers, Director of the Division. The data on which the report is based were collected and analyzed under the supervision of T. J. Woofter, Jr., Chief, Rural Surveys
Section. Bruce L. Melvin and Elna N. Smith conducted the field
Ill
Dig,tized by
Google
IV• LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL
survey. They wrote the report with the assistt1.nce of Grace 0.
Jordan. Ellen Winston was technical editor of the field schedule and
of this report. Acknowledgments are due the State supervisors of
rural research and the many individuals in the villages who assisted
in the collection of the data.
Respectfully submitted.
CORRINGTON GILL,
ABmtant AdministraJor.
CoL. F. C. HARRINGTON,
Works Progress AdministraJor.
D1gt1zedbyGooglc
Contents
Page
Introduction - - - - - - - - - - _ - _
XI
Summary - -:. -- - _ _ - _ _ _ __ -:. __ -. _
XVII
1
Chapter I. Mobility of village youth _ _ _ _ _
Change in youth population, 1930-1936 _
1
Frequency of moves
_______ _
4
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
6
Types of moves
_ _ _ _
8
Significance of the moves of village youth _ _ _ _ _ _ _
9
Migration during the depression
_ _ _ _ _
11
Chapter II. Penonal characteristics of village youth - -
Age_
11
Sex_
13
Marital status
15
Household residence
17
21
Chapter Ill. Economically independent youth away from the villages-
Residence, sex, and age
21
Marital status _ _ _ _ _
24
27
Chapter IV. School attendance and educational attainment- - - -
School attendance ___ _
28
High st:,hool enrollment
30
Educational attainment
31
In-sch?.ol_youth
__
31
Out-of-school youth _
32
Age at leaving school
34
Special training
36
. - - -
0 g1tzed by
V
Google
VI • CONTENTS
Page
Chapter V. Employment of village youth - -
39
Employment status _ _
39
Trend in employment _
44
Emergency employment _ _ _
49
Employment in village industries and mercantile establishments _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
52
Industrial concerns _ _ _
52
Mercantile establishments _
54
55
Chapter VI. Occupations - - -
Occupational distribution
_ _ _ _
55
Employment at unskilled labor _ _
57
Occupations of youth on WPA and NYA
60
Economically independent youth away from the villages _
60
63
Chapter VII. financial status - -
Income _ _ _ _ _ _ _
63
Economic relation to parents _
65
Property ownership _ _ _ _ _ _
66
73
Chapter VIII. Social and recreational activities- -
Institutional and organizational facilities
73
Relation of youth to organizations
76
Unorganized youth activities _ _ _
79
Nonparticipation of youth _ _ _
81
Implications of recreational activities _
82
Appendix A. Supplementary tabla - - - - -
87
Appendix B. Youth in relation to the total village population
111
Appendix C. List of tabla_ - - - - -
125
- - - - -
Appendix D. Schedule - - - - - _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
129
Index- - - - - - - - -
137
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
CONTENTS • VII
ILLUSTRATIONS
Figures
Figure
Page
l. Villages surveyed, June 1, 1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
2. Number of youth in 45 agricultural villages, by age,
1930-1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
3. Mobility of out-of-school youth in 45 agricultural villages,
by sex, June 1, 1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
4. Marital status of youth in the United States, 1930, a.nd in
45 agricultural villages, June 1, 1936, by sex _ _ _ _ _ _
5. Residence of economically independent youth away from
the villages, by sex, June 1, 1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
6. Age of economically independent youth away from the
villages, by sex, June 1, 1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
7. School attainment of out-of-school youth, by sex, June 1,
1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
8. Out-of-school youth who have received special training, by
sex, June 1, 1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
9. Employment of out-of-school youth, by sex, marital status,
a.nd age, June 1, 1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
10. School attendance a.nd employment status of male youth,
20 through 29 years of age at time of survey, from
March 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
11. Employment status of 20-year-old males, 1928-1936 _ _ _
12. Average income of out-of-school youth having income, by
sex, June 1, 1935-June 1, 1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
13. Type of property owned by youth, by sex, June 1, 1936 _
14. Percent of youth who averaged 5 hours or more per week in
summer in various leisure-time activities, by school attendance and sex, June 1, 1935-June 1, 1936_ _ _ _ _ _
XIV
3
5
16
22
24
32
38
43
47
48
64
68
80
Photographs
Village street _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Students of a consolidated high school
Seasonal laborers in a canning factory _
Where idle youth gather _
Where the farmer trades _ _ _ _ _
Village clerk _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Sunday morning _ _ _ _ _ _
Typical village newsstand _ _ _ _ _
Village sand lot
_ _ _ _
_
__
_ _ _ _ _ _
___
_
___
_ _
_ _ _ _ _ _
_
_ _ _ _ _
_
Facing
Facing
Facing
Facing
Facing
Facing
Facing
Facing
Facing
Oigt1zed
XXII
28
40
46
54
62
74
78
82
byGoogre
Digitized by
Goog Ie
Youth in Agricultural Villages
lX
Digitized by
Google
INTRODUCTION
THIS MONOGRAPH is based on a survey of youth in agricultural
villages. Studies usually set the age limits for the youth group at
16-24 years. While the major emphasis here is also on youth within
these ages, an additional 5 years have been included in this study in
order to find how those young people who were near the mid-point of
the youth age at the beginning of the depression of the early thirties
have made their adjustments during the intervening years.
Between 1930 and 1935 the number of rural youth 16-24 years of
age increased by more than a million, i.e., from 8,844,600 to approximately 9,991,600. For the same period the number of rural youth
25-29 years of age increased from 3,662,000 to approximately 4,300,000
or an increase of more than 600,000. During the years 1930 to 1935
many rural youth were members of families which were forced to
appeal for public assistance; many other youth, while not in economically dependent families, were themselves wholly or partially unemployed. One reason for this situation was that the net number
migrating annually from farms to villages, towns, and cities dropped
to about one-fifth of the average number who had migrated each
year during the preceding decade. 1 At the same time the net migration from villages to towns and cities probably declined to a comparable extent. The cities had no place for large numbers of I'Ul"al youth
during the depression of the early thirties so that a surplus of youth,
who would have migrated under more favorable economic conditions,
accumulated in rural areas.
The rural youth population is composed of two groups, rural-farm
and rural-nonfarm. In 1930 the number of farm youth 16-24 years
of age was 5,140,900 and the number of nonfarm youth, 3,703,700.
1 For a discueaion of the general rural youth problem, see Melvin, Bruce L.
and Smith, Elna N., Rural Youth: Their Situation and Prospects, Research Monograph XV, Division of Social Research, Works Progress Administration, Washington, D. C., 1938.
XI
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
XII • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
A reasonable estimate for 1935 puts the number of farm youth at
6,107,000 and the number of nonfarm youth at 3,884,600. The
rural-nonfarm group is composed of persons living on the peripheries
of cities, in rural-industrial villages, in agricultural villages, and in
the open country but not on farms.
Little has been known about the situation of rural-nonfann youth
owing to the diverse areas in which they reside and to the fact that
research on this particular segment of the youth population has been
almost entirely neglected. 1 An analysis of rural youth on reliefS
showed that the plight of many rural-nonfarm youth was serious, but
the data were not sufficiently detailed to determine where conditions
were the most serious. As a beginning in the study of rural-nonfarm
youth and their problems, agricultural villages were singled out.
This was done for three reasons: {1) Agricultural villages a.re service
centers for the fann population, the rural group which has been studied
most intensively. (2) Much work has already been done in analyzing
the place of these villages in rural society.• (3) Agricultural villages
are points from which many farm and rural-nonfarm youth move on
to larger centers.
In connection with this point it should be emphasized that both
farm and urban influences impinge heavily upon such village centers.
In many respects these centers, especially those that are county seats, 5
are the meeting points of farm interests, on the one hand, and of city
and national interests, on the other hand.
Data were gathered on youth in 45 agricultural villages as of June I,
1936.11 The particular villages studied were selected from 140 villages
1 For some work in New York State, see Anderson, W. A., Rural Youth: Actwitiu,
Intere8ts, and Problem8, II. Unmarried Young Men and Women, 15 to S9 Year•
of Age, Bulletin 661, Cornell University Agricultural Experiment Station, Ithaca,
N. Y., January 1937.
• Melvin, Bruce L., Rural Youth on Relief, Research Monograph XI, Division
of Social Research, Works Progress Administration, Washington, D. C., 1937.
4 See, particularly, Kolb, J. H. and Brunner, Edmund deS., A Study of Rural
Societ11, New York: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1935; Brunner, Edmund deS.
and Kolb, J. H., Rural Social Trends, New York: McGraw-Hill Book Company,
Inc., 1933; Lorge, Irving and Brunner, Edmund deS., American Agricultural
Villages: 1930, Monograph No. 1, American Statistical Association, Columbia
University, New York, 1933; and Fry, C. Luther, A Census Analym of American
Village8, New York: lnctitute of Social and Religious Research, 1925.
1 Of the villages surveyed 15 were county seats.
• The study was carried on through the cooperation of the American Youth
Commission, the Columbia University Council for Research in the Social Sciences,
and the Works Progress Administration. The first two agencies provided the
funds for paying the enumerators in the villages, while the State supervisors of
rural research of the Works Progress Administration and representatives from
the Washington office supervised the field work. The Works Progress Administration alone is responsible for the tabulation and interpretation of the data and
for the publication of this report.
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
INTRODUCTION • XIII
which had been previously surveyed by the Institute of Social and
Religious Research as typical of agricultural villages and which were
again being studied in the summer of 1936. 7 The 45 villages were
considered representative in general of agricultural villages in 7
regions-Middle Atlantic, Southeast, Southwest, East North Central,
West North Central, Western, and Pacific (fig. 1).8
Although the survey was made as of June 1, 1936, most of the data
were taken to cover the year June 1, 1935-June 1, 1936, or a longer
period. Thus, except to the extent that employment in agriculture
is heavy in the early summer, the date of the actual enumeration did
not give a seasonal bias to the results.
The survey was undertaken to determine: (1) the extent of changes
in the youth population of agricultural villages; (2) the employment
situation of youth in such villages; (3) the extent to which these villages offer opportunities for surplus farm youth; (4) the educational
status of village youth; (5) the part of youth in the social instituti~ns
and organizations of agricultural villages; (6) the leisure-time activities of village youth; and (7) the place the youth of such villages
occupy in the general rural youth situation in the United States.
Another purpose implicit in the study was an attempt to evaluate
the part such centera might play in helping to solve the problems of
rural youth.
Conclusions respecting youth in the villages surveyed can be applied
generally to agricultural village youth in the country as a whole if
certain limitations are kept in mind. The 45 villages are, with few
exceptions, in areas that represent average or better than average
agricultural territory. There are no villages in the poor farming sections of the Southern Appalachian Highlands; only one, Blackduck,
Minn., is in the cut-over region of Michigan, Minnesota, and Wisconsin; only one, Akron, Colo., is in the dry-land area of the West;
7 The original villages were selected in the early twenties on the basis of practical considerations and personal judgment of their typicality. The selections
were made in consultation with persons well acquainted with the rural situation
in each State.
• The regions and villages studied are as follows:-Middle Allantic: Altamont,
Cattaraugus, Franklinville, and Sodus, N. Y.; Centre Hall, McConnellsburg,
Middleburg, Richland, and Wyalusing, Pa.; Southeast: Berryville and Bowling
Green, Va.; Nashville and Pittsboro, N. C.; St. Matthews, S. C.; Poplarville,
Miss.; Southwest: Granger and Leonard, Tex.; Nashville, Ark.; East North Central:
Fennimore and Mount Horeb, Wis.; Argos and Fowler, Ind.; Eureka, Milford,
and West Salem, 111.; West North Central: Blackduck, Elk River, and Wells,
Minn.; Alta, Grundy Center, and Winfield, Iowa; Hardin and Puxico, Mo.;
Stromsburg and Weeping Water, Nebr.; Inman, Mount Hope, and Oxford, Kans.;
Western: Akron and Delta, Colo.; Pacific: Corning and Exeter, Calif.; Clatskanie
and Cottage Grove, Oreg.; Ridgefield, Wash. These villages ranged in size in
1936 from a population of a little over 400 (Blackduck, Minn.) to almost 2,700
(Delia, Colo.). See appendix B.
lJ 9I1-zed by
Goos le
X
<
F10. I-VILLAGES SURVEYED
•
~
SURVEY OF VILLAGE YOUTH
Junt I, 1936
~
z
NOAK,
~
S. OAK.
~
.......·"'·
NEBR.
••,on•
5,,...,i.wv•
WNPH'lt Wctttt
e\
\.,----,,
.).
~
e
~
,..►
~
r
r
~
m
0
co
""
;;;
Cl)
a.
O"
'<
0
0
a
~
_,.1011,WPA
INTRODUCTION • XV
and the Black Belt of the Old South is not well represented. One
State supervisor of the study reported on the four villages he surveyed
as follows: "The social and youth problems found in industrial villages are not represented here. Neither do we come in contact with
the situation peculiar to those villages in process of abandonment,
where all but the older people have followed some migratory trend.
In short, these • • • communities would seem to give us village life at its best."
The survey was carried on by the interview method. 11 Every household in ea.ch village was visited and the sex, age, and employment
status of each person in the household were recorded on the schedule.
Youth who were temporarily away from home-in school, visiting,
working, in the Civilian Conservation Corps, or in the Army or Navy,
etc.-were recorded as living in the villages. In addition to youth
who were residents of the villages at the time of the survey, a second
group for whom data. were gathered consisted of youth whose parental
families lived in the villages but who themselves were economically
independent and living away from the villages. Youth who were
legal residents of the 45 villages 10 at the time of the study totaled
10,238 11 in comparison with 3,400 youth who were economically
independent of their parental families and no longer residents of the
villages (table 1). While attention is given to this latter group, major
emphasis has been placed on the discussion of the characteristics and
socio-economic situation of those young people who were residents of
the villages at the time of the survey. Full data were obtained for the
9,425 youth 16-29 years of age who were actually in the villages on the
date of survey and limited data for the 813 youth who were temporarily
away from home.
In analyzing the characteristics of the youth in agricultural villages,
the entire emphasis has been placed on the youth group. The relation
of the situation in which youth find themselves to the background
represented by the total population, however, must not be overlooked. 12
The fact that young people 16-24 years of age constituted only 14
percent of the population of the 45 villages on June 1, 1936, while this
age group constituted 16.4 percent of the total population of the United
States in 1930 indicates the lesser importance, proportionately, of
• See appendix D for copy of schedule.
10 Transient youth, i. e., youth who expected to remain in the villages less than 3
months, were not included in the survey.
11 The average number of young people 16-29 years of age per village was 228.
The number of resident youth enumerated ranged from 52 in 1 of the smallest
villages to 600 in 1 of the largest centers studied.
u For data on the total population of the agricultural villages see appendix B.
Dig,tized by
Google
XVI • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
youth in agricultural villages. In turn this affects their opportunities
and the part youth play in this segment of the rural population.
Ta&le 1.-Youth Surveyed, by Location, Sex, and Age, June 1, 1936
(45 811flcultural villages]
Age In years
Location and ses
Total
l&-19
20-24
2:;--211
Un•
lmown
•LL YOUTH
Total_.... .....................................
13,638
3,11:M
6,0M
4,732
JS
1- - - · l - - - - l - - - - - l : - - - - l - - - -
Male _.. ...........•..............•...•••••••••••....
Female ___....•......... _. ....•.... ....•.•••.•••••••
VILLAOJI BJlfflDll:NTII
6,430
7, :aJ8
1,813
U
17
2,370
2,684
2, :?36
2, 4(16
3,'80
3,M7
3,221
1,678
1.m
1, 'ral
1,8t7
1,523
1, tJQ8
3,400
874
1,487
1,611
38
1,609
1,8111
136
2:111
650
837
713
798
U
17
2,011
___ ,____,
Total'· ··············· · ······ ··· · ············· ,__ 10,238
4,921
Male _._ ....... _........•.•..•.........••.•••••••••••
6,317
Female _.. . •. . ···-··································
.:ONOIIICALLT UWll:PBNDll:NT YOUTH •W•T ROif
THK VILLA.OU
Total....... ... ....... ...... ............. .....
Male _........•••....... .. ....... ....•••.•.•••.. ..• ..
Female-. . .... .......................................
1
1---+----t----1----1----
Includee 813 youth who were residents or the villages but away from home on 1uru, 1, 111311.
Digitized by
Google
SUMMARY
YOUTH IS characteristically an age of high mobility, as young
people seek to attain economic independence and to establish homes
of their own. As a result of migration the agricultural villages surveyed suffered a net loss in their youth population between 1930 and
1936. This was in direct contrast to the "piling up" of youth on
farms during the same period and to the increase in the number of
youth in all rural-nonfarm areas.
That youth in agricultural villages are highly mobile is evidenced
by the fact that almost one-half of all young men and more than onethird of all unmarried young women among out-of-school youth in
the villages on June 1, 1936, had moved at least once since becoming
16 years of age, excluding all residential changes within the villages
themselves. More than three-fifths of the young men 25-29 years
of age had moved at least once, and one out of five had moved three
times or more. While young men are more mobile than young women,
on the average, one in six of all unmarried young women 25-29 years
of age had moved at lea.st three times.
Of all young men and unmarried young women who had made a
single move, the great majority had come into the villages from rural
territory. Migrants from other villages accounted for a large proportion (34 percent) of the total. The agricultural villages apparently
shared in the migration from urban areas during the depression,
however, as more than one-sixth of all youth reporting a single move
had come from towns and cities.
Apparently mobility measured by two moves can easily be overemphasized. What appears to happen in a large proportion of cases
is that young people leave the home village for varying periods of
time and then return. Thlts, strictly speaking, the two moves involve
only one change in environment.
The fact that agricultural villages are residential centers as well
as service centers for the surrounding farm territory is reflected in the
composition of the youth group. A decided excess of young women
is found in agricultural villages, an excess which is characteristic to
XVII
Dgi'zedbyGoogre
XVIII • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
a greater or less extent of all geographic regions. The surplus of
young women, in comparison with young men, tends to be largest
in the early twenties, although it is important at all ages. Agricultural villages are apparently points of concentration for young
women in rural territory as a result both of marriage and of economic
opportunity. So far as age is concerned, however, there were no
significant differences between the distribution of youth in the 45
villages and in the rural-nonf arm population as a whole in 1930.
Between 1930 and 1936 there was a slight tendency for the proportion of
the youth group in the villages under 20 years of age to increase, while
there was a corresponding decrease in the youth 20-29 years of age.
A larger proportion of the young men 21 years of age and over in
agricultural villages than in any major population segment are married. On the other hand, young women in agricultural villages a.re
married in smaller proportions at all ages than are young women in
the rural-nonfarm population as a whole, a result in part of their
excess in such villages.
So far as living with parents may be considered an index of surplus
numbers, married young men do not represent a problem situation.
Only 12 percent of the married young men surveyed lived in the
parental household. Conversely, it is usual for young people who
remain in the villages to live continuously in the homes of their parents
until they establish homes of their own. Of the few youth who had
left the homes of parents or other relatives, established homes of their
own, and then returned to the homes they had left, the great majority
were women.
By way of contrast and comparison with the youth living in the
agricultural villages at the time of the survey, the 3,400 youth who
have retained village ties but achieved economic independence a.way
from the villages have been studied. While the majority of such
young men and young women have found their opportunities in towns
and cities, urban centers have attracted a larger proportion of the
young women than of the young men. Among the youth remaining
in rural areas almost equal numbers of young men have moved to the
open country and to other villages. Because of a dearth of economic
opportunities for girls on farms, young women are more likely to
migrate to villages. The excess of young women is somewhat greater
among migrants even than among the youth in the villages. As
would be expected, the youth who have left the villages and achieved
economic independence are somewhat older, on the average, than those
who reside in the home community. The relatively high proportions
of married women in the younger ages make it appear that marriage
is an important cause of migration for village girls.
Youth in agricultural villages attend school to a greater extent
than youth in rural areas as a whole, and more young men than young
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
SUMMARY • XIX
women are in school. The increased enrollments of recent yea.rs
appear to arise from more youth attending school or from youth
staying in school longer rather than from any great return of youth to
school. Apparently village youth attain a relatively high educational
level as over one-half of all out-of-school youth (those who were not
in school in 1935-36) had e.t least completed high school. On the
other hand, since almost three-fifths of all out-of-school youth had
left school before they were 18 years of age, many of whom had not
completed high school, and since almost one-half of all out-of-school
youth had not completed high school, the need for increased emphasis
on keeping youth in school is self-evident.
The high schools in the villages surveyed a.re broadening the traditional curriculum by the adoption of courses in vocational and cultural
subjects. Relatively few village students take full advantage of the
vocational courses offered, however, except in the field of commercial
work. So far as the vocational value of college training is concerned,
it appears to be genera.I rather than specific in most cases. Thus,
despite the high level of genera.I education among the youth in agricultural villages, most of them are not trained for any particular
vocational pursuit. Those who have training are usually prepared
for already overcrowded fields, reflecting the lack of facilities for
adequate vocational guidance as well as for diversified training.
The youth of the villages who want to work appear not to suffer
greatly from unemployment-their difficulty rather is underemployment. Relatively few were unemployed at the time of the study.
Because youth represents a transition period, the extent of employment among young men is directly related to the proportion remaining in school. Among young women marriage is another factor in
the employment situation. It is significant that 18-19 yea.rs is the
period of greatest unemployment among youth as they are then normally seeking their first regular employment.
When the data are restricted to out-of-school youth 1~29 yea.rs of
age, it is found that 90 percent of all young men, 66 percent of the
unmarried young women, and 13 percent of the married women had
at least some employment at the time of the survey. A youth was
considered employed if he had worked for pay at least 1 day each
week during the 2 weeks preceding June 1, 1936. This included
emergency employment.
Because of the relatively good employment situation, the vital
questions are the length of time youth remain unemployed between
leaving school and locating a job and the extent of unemployment
within a given year. Approximately 4 out of 10 young men and more
than 6 out of 10 young women had experienced varying periods of
unemployment before securing their first jobs after leaving school.
The period of unemployment tended to be shorter for the older than
Digitized by
Google
XX• YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
for the younger age groups. Of all out-of-achool young men over 70
percent had worked at least 150 days during the preceding year in
comparison with 52 percent of the out-of-school unmarried young
women. The older the youth of both sexes the greater the number
of days they were employed.
The various emergency agencies have afforded some employment for
village youth. Thus, at the time of the survey 105 boys 16-24 years
of age were away from home in Civilian Conservation Corps camps.
In addition small numbers of both young men and young women were
employed by the Works Progress Administration and the National
Youth Administration either in the villages or away from home.
Apparently the youth who remain in agricultural villages have relatively few fields of employment open to them. The two major fields
in such villages are a limited number of industrial concerns and mercantile establishments.
The occupations of youth provide a better indication in some respects
of the employment situation in the villages than do actual employment
data. More young men (37 percent) were working as unskilled la.borers than in any other occupational category on June 1, 1936. Among
young women, clerks and kindred workers accounted for the largest
proportion (35 percent) although this category is also important among
young men on account of the large number of mercantile establishments
in agricultural villages. Professional openings are relatively numerous,
particularly for young women.
Among unskilled workers the young men are most likely to be employed in factories or in building contruction. The young women are
employed chiefly as servants. Young men with WPA employment a.re
engaged primarily in unskilled work, but young women so employed
are dominantly semiskilled or clerical workers.
Economically independent youth away from the villages have a
definite advantage over those of the same ages remaining in the villages
in the proportions which are engaged in the professions. For the
young men this advantage extends to the proprietary class as well.
Income, economic relation to parents, and type and value of property owned are also important factors in analyzing the economic situation of village youth. More than one-half of all out-of-school young
men and unmarried young women received no income at e.11 or less
than $300 during the year prior to June 1, 1936. The chief source of
income is work away from home. In general youth live a.t home at
the expense of their parents until they leave home pennanently,
which aids many of them to stretch slender incomes to meet their
needs. At the upper end of the scale, however, is a considerable proportion of youth whose incomes appear to be large enough not only
to meet their own needs but also to support a family.
As a group the young people own very little property other than
Oigtized by
Google
SUMMARY • XXI
personal belongings. As would be expected, the proportion owning
property is greater among the older than among the younger age groups.
The most common types of property reported are automobiles, furniture, and savings. Unmarried young men 16-21 years of age apparently save money with which they later buy automobiles and, when they
marry, furniture. Although married youth would be expected to own
some property, more than one-fifth of the married young men reported
that they owned nothing other than personal property. In comparison
approximately two-thirds of all out-of-school unmarried young men
and four-fifths of all unmarried young women had no property. The
proportions of out-of-school youth with property are considerably
less than the proportions with some type of employment. Moreover,
for those youth who own property, the average value is not great.
More than one-half of . the out-of-school young men and seventenths of the unmarried young women with property possessed assets
valued at less than $300.
Since youth is the period of life when it is desirable for the individual
to become active in the local institutions and organizations, it is
pertinent to inquire into young people's participation in them. The
widest variation exists among the villages surveyed in the availability
of social and recreational opportunities. Some villages have ample
facilities to meet all needs and interests while others have practically
none at all specifically for young people. The churches and schools
are the leading social and recreational as well as religious and educational institutions, respectively, of the villages.
A large proportion of all youth have no affiliation with any institution or organization in the villages. In-school youth have more
affiliations than out-of-school youth and in both groups more girls
than boys participate in local organizations. Small as the proportions
are of all youth who attend the meetings of village organizations, the
proportions who attend regularly are far less.
Since the majority of youth do not attend the programs of organized
institutions and agencies, the question of what they do with their
leisure time comes even more importantly to the fore. Here the
differences between in-school and out-of-school youth are less marked
than in the case of their participation in organized activities. The radio
and reading apparently are the most popular types of informal
recreation. The most serious lack in informal activities appears to be
in outdoor sports, as almost one-half of the out-of-school young men
and two-thirds of the out-of-school young women did not participate
in such sports even in the summer. Among those still in school the
corresponding proportions were almost one-fourth for boys and twofifths for girls. There must be much leadership ability among youth
in agricultural villages but so far as their social and recreational
activities are concerned, it has largely failed to manifest itself.
Digt,zed bv
Google
Furu,
:s , ,·1,ri ty
A dmin ix tratio n l ~·run 11 ) .
\'ii/age Stree t.
Digitized by
Goog Ie
Digt1zed by
Google
Chapter I
MOBILITY OF VILLAGE YOUTH
MovEMENT OF youth
from one place to another is often, if not
usually, associated with establishing homes for themselves and with
finding their economic niches in society. Some knowledge of the
mobility of the youth in agricultural villages, therefore, is necessary
to an understanding of the whole problem of their adjustment. High
mobility among youth may reflect a normal phase in the process of
"settling down" in life. On the other hand, it may be an indication
of restlessness and uncertainty on the part of the most dynamic, and
potentially the most aggressive, segment of the population, occasioned
by the difficulties involved in making economic adjustments. The
extent and character of the mobility of youth are shown by the change
in the number of youth who were residents of the 45 villages between
1930 and 1936. 1
CHANGE IN YOUTH POPULATION, 1930-1936
In contrast to the "piling up" of the youth on the farms during the
early thirties and the increase in the number of youth in all ruralnonfarm areas, 2 the number of young people 15-29 years of age in the
1
The youth who were economically independent of their parents and living
away from the villages represent that part of the out-migration which it was
possible to obtain. Such youth are discussed in a later chapter.
In the analysis of the mobility of village youth, there are 3 groups for which
residential histories are lacking: the 813 who were residents of the villages but were
temporarily away from the villages at the time of the study; the 3,400 youth
whose parents lived in the villages but who were economically independent and
living away from the villages (see ch. III); and a group, undoubtedly of considerable proportions, who had lived in the villages in the years immediately preceding the date of the survey but who were no longer residents nor were their parental
families residents of the villages. Only by a detailed record of the in- and outmigration of young people over a period of years could the full extent of the
movement of youth be determined.
2 For a discussion of trends in the number of youth, 193(}-1935, see Melvin,
Bruce L. and Smith, Elna N., Rural Youth: Their Situation and Prospects, Research Monograph XV, Division of Social Research, Works Progress Administration, Washington, D. C., 1938, ch. I.
Digt1zed by
Google
2 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
agricultural villages surveyed declined between 1930 and 1936 as a
result of a net migration from the villa.ges (table 2, fig. 2, and table
B, p. 113). This decline occurred in all three age groups (15-19,
20----24, and 25-29) and for both sexes. The probable net migration
from the villages between 1930 and 1936 of all youth who were 15-24
years of age in 1930 was over one-four& (27 percent) in comparison
with only 12 percent of youth who were 10----14 years of age in 1930.
Ta&le !.-Number of Youth, 1930 1 and 1936 Expected Number in 1936 Without
Migration, and Probable Net Migration From Villages, 1930-1936, by Sex and Age
(45 agricultural villages)
Sex RDd age
Number, Number,
April 1,
June 1,
1930
1936
Cbanl!IJ
In ntlln•
1~936
Expect•
ed num•
ber,2
1936
Probable net
mil(r&•
tionfrom
villages
Probable net
migration.
1930-1936, BS
peroentof
YoUth 10-1-l.'
l&-19. and
2G-24 yea.rs of
ege in 1930
TOT~L
All ages_ --···-····--··•······
years __ .. _·- .. _._._._._ •... _-·_
2G-24 years_ .. ___ . .. _-·······•··-. __ _
lb--19
:lb-29 years __ ._ ... _.......•..••. _... _
All ages ___ -·---··········-··-·
years ____ . __ ... _........ ····- ..
2G-24 years __ . __ ._-·· .......•. -·····.
2.',---29 years_ .. ___ ········-········ ..•
lb--19
5951, 11, 108
-2, 427
14,386
3,218
:ru
--~99
6M
-!l\l3
-S.15
4,99{
4,910
',482
1,~3
1,261
12. 2
27.0
71. 7
5,352
-1,043
15, 86ll
1,517
21.8
2,100
1,720
1,523
-~'!JO
-34~
-405
2,475
2.363
2,031
366
643
7,200
~- 816
-1,384
7,517
1,701
2,580
2,492
2,128
2,271
1,847
1,698
-309
-645
2,519
248
g_s
2,547
2,461
700
753
27.1
30. 2
13,
4, 9~9
4, r.oo
4,()51!
4.380
3,567
3,221
6. 395
------
--------2,
3\19
2,008
1,928
li08
J'll:MAI.K
All ages_ -·· ................•.
lb--19 years .... -·--·· ............... .
2G-24 years __ •.................. -· .. .
25-29 ye!\I'S._ ..••••....•• _.......•...
------
-430
22. 3
t DBI.a throu~h the eourte.sy o( Edmund rleS. Brunner and Irving Lorge.
• Calculated hy subtracting the cxp,•ct,,,1 number of deaths during the 6 years, April 1, 1930-June I, 19:16.
from the population 10--24 years of age in 1030.
• In I030 there were 5,040 )X'rsons 10-14 years of nl(e, o! whom 2,501 were males and 2,539 were females.
• Includes youth who were residents o! the villages hut away from home on June I, 1936.
Comparative figures on the migration of the village and open country high school graduates in 16 of the villages show that the youth
who were residents of the villages at time of graduation had left the
rural communities in greater proportionate numbers between 1930
and 1935 than had the youth from the open country. Of the high
school graduating classes, 1930 to 1935, inclusive, a little less than 63
percent of all those who were residents of the villages at the time of
graduation were still living in their home villages or another village
on June 1, 1936, but a little over 73 percent of the youth whose homes
were in the open country at the time of graduation were still in the
open country on that date. 8 Most of those who had migrated had
1 Melvin, Bruce L. and Olin, Grace E., "Migration of Rural High-School
Graduates," The School Review, Vol. XLVI, 1938, pp. 276-287.
Dg1
zedbyGooglc
MOBILITY • 3
15
15
-
1930
~f.-tffl
I9 36
10
10
.s::
.c.
g
§.
>,
.
,:,
.5
,:,
C:
0
C:
0
::,
~
.s;;
I-
I-
5
5
0
0
Age 1n years
FIG.2- NUMBER OF YOUTH IN 45 AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES, BY AGE
1930-1936
Source· Tobie 2
AF•3061 1 WPA
gone. to urban areas rather than to other rural residences. Furthermore, more girls than boys had left the rural areas for the towns
and cities, but at the same time more young women graduates than
young men graduates had gone from the villages to the farms.
These migration figures suggest certain pertinent facts concerning
the welfare of rural youth. In th •se villages there is a group of
youth whose pa.rents are professional and business men who are able
to send their children through high school and college or otherwise
m ake contacts advantageous for their children. .Also, some of these
young people leave the villages because they feel convinced that such
centers do not offer opportunities commensurate with their ambitions.
They and their parents may both consider even an unskilled job in a
city as opening up possibilities of eventually greater financial return
than available opportunities in the villages. Moreover, it is probable
that there has been an actual decrease in the number of jobs the
villages can provide youth. This in turn operates to reduce the number
of farm youth migrating to the villages. It appears that by 1930 the
agricultural villages in general had reached their maximum absorbing
power to take care of the farm youth whom the farms did not need, as
apparently many cities had done. The next section, which deals with
the mobility of the youth who were in the villages when the survey
was made, confirn1s these general conclusions.
l) 'lit
zed by
Goos le
4 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
FREQUENCY OF MOVES
The residential histories of the youth who were out of school and
living in the villages on June 1, 1936, show that a large proportion of
the youth had made one or more moves since leaving school.• Almost
one-half of all young men and more than one-third of all unmarried
young women, 6 16-29 years of age, in the 45 villages who were out of
school had moved one or more times since becoming 16 years of age
(table 3, fig. 3, and appendix table 1). The older the youth the smaller
were the proportions who reported no moves. More than three-fifths
of the young men 25-29 years of age and almost one-half of the unmarried young women had moved one or more times. Although
some of them had left the villages and returned to them, it does not
Tobie 3.-Mobility of Out-of-School Youth Since Becoming 16 Yean of Age, by Sex
and Age, June 1, 1936
(46 agricultural villages}
Number of moves
Total I
,_Number Percent
None
,v
- _____se_x_a_n_d_age-----1' ---+----1----1----1--2--13ormoTOTAL
ages_____________________________
4, 8!IO
100.0
ll6.1
20.1
12. 4
11. 4
16-17 years________________________________
18-19 years________________________________
20-21 years________________________________
22-24 years________________________________
26--29 years________________________________
325
757
846
1,187
1,735
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
82. 2
76. 2
64.8
64. 8
39.1
12. 9
14. 3
19.0
20. 7
24.0
4. 0
7. 7
11.4
13.1
16.1
o. 9
I. 8
4.8
11. 4
20.8
ages ___ -------·------------------
3,298
100.0
52.3
20. 6
13. 6
13. 5
16-17 years ________ . ____ . _________________ _
18-19 years _______________________________ _
lll-21 years ______ ---- -- ---- -- ---- ---------22--24 years ____ --- --- _____________________ _
25-29 years ___________________ . ___________ _
166
396
521
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
83.1
80. 3
64. 3
52.9
35.9
10.3
10.3
18. 6
21.7
24.IJ
6.4
8. 1
12. I
12. 5
17. 3
I. 2
1.3
5. 0
12. 9
100.0
64.2
18. 8
10.0
7.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100. 0
81. 2
71. 7
65. 5
59.2
52.3
15. 7
18. 6
Ill. 7
18. 6
:11.1
2. 5
7.2
10.2
14. 3
11.6
0.6
2.5
4. 6
8.0
16.0
All
)f,\L)!:
All
824
1,391
21.9
UNJURRIED FEMALE
1,552
All ages _____ ------------------------
1---•1-
16-17 years ________________ ------ _______ --18-19 years _______________________________ _
-- -------------- ---------- -20-21
22-24 years
years ____
______________________________
._
26--29 years _______________________________ _
l.~9
361
325
363
344
• Exclusive or youth for whom data are not available.
• Instructions for filling out the section on residential history in the schedule
were as follows: "Do not list any move from one open country residence to another within the same township, nor from one house to another within the same
village, town, or city. Neither school residence nor visits away from home should
be regarded as moves."
1 Married young women are omitted as their movements are determined
primarily by the location of their husbands. While some of the married young
women undoubtedly moved prior to their marriage, it seemed impractical to attempt to isolate their residential histories for the purpose of this study. The
widowed and divorced have been included with the single to make up the unmarried female group in the tables in this and subsequent chapters.
0 g1tized by
Google
MOBILITY• 5
75 . . . . - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - . 75
50
50
c
c
.•
~
•~
Unmarried female
l.
Q.
25
25
0
0
None
2
3or
more
None
I
2
3 or
more
Number of moves
FIG.3-MOBILITY* OF OUT-OF-SCHOOL YOUTH**
IN 45 AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES, BY SEX
June I, 1936
* Since becoming 16 years of age,.
** 16-29 years of ooe•~
Source: Tobie 3,
IF• I062, WPA
change the fact that large proportions of youth are in the villages by
reason of moving to them.
The variations in the proportions of the youth in the villages of
most of the regions who had not moved are relatively small. From
knowledge of general trends of internal migration, youth in the
Western villages would be expected to have moved somewhat more
frequently than those in the Middle Atlantic and Southern villages.
This appears to be true with respect to young men at least. In turn,
the youth of the North Central villages appear to have been more
mobile than those in the Middle Atlantic and Southern Regions
(appendix table 1). The mobility among the young men in the
Pacific and Westem villages probably has some relation to the transiency of farm labor in the former region and the hardships occasioned by adverse farm conditions between 1930 and 1936 in the
latter region. The greater stability of the youth population in the
Middle Atlantic villages may be due both to the presence of industries
in or near many of the villages and to the relative lack of pressure of
farm youth upon opportunities in the villages. In both New York
and Pennsylvania, the two Middle Atlantic States in which village
youth were studied, the number of young men on farms does not
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
6 • YOUTH IN AG RI CULTUR AL VILLAGES
greatly exceed the normal number of openings that accrue in the
agriculture of those States through the death and retirement of older
persons. 8
About one out of every five village young men and unmarried young
women had moved once, with the proportion rising rapidly with age.
These necessarily represent the youth who had come from some other
place to these villages since becoming 16 years of age. More than 1
out of 8 young men and 1 out of 10 unmarried young women had
moved twice and almost equally large proportions had moved three
times or more. In fa.ct, among youth 25-29 years of age three moves
or more were more frequent than two moves. The youth who had
moved two or more times and who actually accounted for one out
of four out-of-school youth (24 percent) may have made their first
moves away from the villages studied as well as from other villages,
farms, or nonrural territory.
Mobility was greater proportionately among young men than
among unmarried young women in the age groups 20-21, 22-24, and
25-29 years, but under 20 years of age more movement was reported
by young women (table 3). While higher percentages of young men
than unmarried young women had made one, two, or three or more
moves, the difference between the sexes we.s most striking for the
most mobile group, 14 percent of the young men having moved three
times or more in comparison with only 7 percent of the unmarried
young women. The high degree of mobility of many of these young
women, however, is revealed by the fact that one in six of all those
25-29 years of age had moved at least three times. While frequent
moves on the part of young men are commonly due to the search for
employment opportunities, it appears probable that in addition other
factors motivate the migrations of unmarried young women.
TYPES OF MOVES
To know that youth have moved to the villages is to understand
only part of the youth movements; it is equally important to have
information about the places from which the youth came to the
villages. Of all young men and unmarried young women who had
made a single move, the great majority (83 percent) had come into
the villages from rural territory (table 4). The largest proportion
(49 percent) was from the open country. The movement from
other villages bulked large, accounting for 34 percent of the total.
In comparison only half as many migrants (17 percent) had come
from towns or cities. In general the variations by age in the origins
of youth making a single move do not appear to be significant.
e Woofter, T. J., Jr., "Replacement Rates in the Productive Ages," T/wJ Milbank Memorial Fund Quarterly, Vol. XV, 1937, pp. 348--354.
MOBILITY• 7
Table .f.-Type of Moves by Out-of-School Youth Making Only 1 Move Since Becoming
16 Years of Age, by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages]
Sox and age
Total
TOTAL
All ages______________________ ________________
1&--17 years_________________________________________
18-19 years_________________________________________
20--21 years_________________________________________
22-24 years_________________________________________
25-29 years_________________________________________
All
to village
476
Vilhgeto
village
Town or city
to village
330
168
1----1-----1-----1---42
KALK
ages______________________________________
16-17 years_------------------------------------____
18-19 years_________________________________________
20--21 years---------------------"------------------22-24 years_________________________________________
2&--29
9TJ
Open country
108
52
12
41
161
246
416
82
107
~7
50
91
136
16
211
48
73
681
323
230
128
'l:I
3
1----1------1-----1----
years_________________________________________
173
5
19
32
66
108
1
8
15
38
292
152
1()()
40
25
67
&I
67
69
16
7
2
38
22
7
14
Ii
41
97
179
347
11
H
50
75
68
UNlfABRlltD ,i:»ALII
All ages __ ---------- _____ --------------------18-17 years ________________________________________ _
18-19 years ________________________________________ _
20--21 years _______ -------------- __ ----- --- __ -------22-24 years __ -__ ----- ------ ____ ---------- __ --- -----2&--29 years_ -- -- - ---- -- --- - --- -- - -- --- - - - - - ------- __
32
32
34
18
2,~
28
10
7
A somewhat larger proportion of young men than of unmarried
young women had migrated from towns or cities. In contrast a
larger proportion of young women than young men came from the
open country. These differences probably reflect both the lack of
opportunities of young women for employment in the open country
and the greater opportunities offered them by cities as compared
with villages.
Among the youth making two moves the two types of shifts that
claimed the most youth were from village to town or city and back
to a village and from village to village to villuge. 7 Together they
accounted for almost three-fifths of all youth reporting two moves
(appendix table 2). They were somewhat more important proportionately among unmarried young women than among young
men, which suggests that young women are more likely to return
to the home villages after sojourns elsewhere than are young men.
It is also true of course that family ties are frequently more insistent
in the case of an unmarried daughter than of a son.
7 Data from a study of rural population mobility in seven States for children
16 years of age and over in 1935-1936 who had left village homes show that
more of them moved to other villages than to either the open country or cities.
Of those who moved prior to January 1, 1929, 38 percent went to other villages
in comparison with 48 percent of those who moved after that date.
See Lively, C. E. and Taeuber, Conrad, Rural Migration in the United State&,
Research Monograph XIX, Division of Research, Works Progress Administration, Washington, D. C., 1939, table 35, p. 101.
8 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
The open country was also important 8B the point of origin of
youth reporting two moves, almost one-fifth of all young men and a
somewhat smaller proportion of unmarried young women having
originally left the open country. A large proportion of the youth
reared in villages tried their fortunes in a town or city before moving
to a new village or back to the home village. Some of these youth
undoubtedly returned from urban centers as a result of the depression
as well as for other reasons. Very few of them migrated temporarily
from a village to the open country. Relatively small proportions of
village youth making two moves originated in either a town or a
city although together these urban sources accounted for 15 percent
of the young men and 8 percent of the unmarried young women.
It seems obvious that the mobility measured by two moves can be
overemphasized. What appears to happen in a large proportion of
cases is that village youth move elsewhere for a longer or shorter
period and then return to the home village. Thus, two moves are
reported, but strictly speaking only one change in environment really
occurs.
MIGRATION DURING THE DEPRESSION
To find the extent of the movement of young people who were in
or just entering the youth age at the beginning of the depression of
the early thirties, a tabulation was made of all youth 20-29 years of
age who had come into the villages during the preceding 5 years
(table 5). Approximately one-fourth of all persons of this age in the
Table 5.-Migrants to Villages 1 From June 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936, as Percent of Total
Village Youth, by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages)
Sex and age
Total village
youth
Migrants to villages
Number
Percent
TOTAL
All agee ______________ . _... ___ . _____ .. ______ . _______________ _
20 year!! .. ________________________________________________________ _
21-22
____________ -- -- - -- . - . --- ---- -- --- ---- ------------_
23--24 yea!'B
year!! ______________________
. __----._. ___________________________
26---29 years _________________ . ________________ . ____________________ _
ft,269
1,501
23.9
700
1, 33()
1,~
3,030
120
306
281
7lK
17.1
23.0
23.2
28.2
2,008
1165
22. 6
32.5
40
589
581
1,413
105
122
388
12. 3
17.8
21.0
27.5
3,361
84ft
25.2
376
741
628
80
201
159
406
2UI
27.1
25.3
25.1
KALJ:
All ages ____________________________________________________ _
20 year!! ___ ._._. __________________________________________________ _
21-22 yeBl'B _______________________ --- ---------------------------- ••
23--24 years ___________ • ___________________________________________ _
25-29 yoors _______________________________________________________ _
FJ:KALJ:
All ages. _______________________________________________
• ___ _
20 yeal'B_ .. _______________________________________________________ _
21-22 years. ______________________________________________________ _
23--24 years _______________________________________________________ _
26---29 yeal'B _________ --- ---- ---- ------ - ---- ------------- ----- -- - -- -1
1,617
From the open country, towns, and cities. Exclusive or migrants rrom other villages,
Digt,zed bv
Google
MOBILITY• 9
villages at the time of the survey had migrated to the villages from
the open country or from towns and cities from June 1, 1931, to June 1,
1936. More young women than young men had come in. Among
those 25-29 years old a larger proportion of young men were migrants,
but among those 20-24 years old a larger proportion of young women
were migrants. This confi.nns the point that young women coming .
to agricultural villages as well as those seeking other destinations
migrate at a younger age than young men.
Among young men migrating to the villages, a larger proportion
was residing in the open country than in towns and cities on June 1,
1931 (appendix table 3). The situation was reversed among young
women. For all youth the movement from the open country as
measured by residence on June 1, 1931, was greater than the movement from towns and cities. Among the older youth towns and cities
were more important than the open country as points of origin.
Such data appear to support the general tenet that the depression
operated to keep young people in rural areas, while the villages
shared in the migration from urban areas. It is this older group,
moreover, which experienced the full effect of the depression as the
younger groups were below the ages of heaviest migration during at
least part of the period; and often when the latter did migrate, it must
have been with their families rather than as individuals.
The years of migration of the youth who were in the villages on
June 1, 1936, reveal another factor bearing on the whole migration
phenomenon. With few exceptions, and regardless of farm or urban
residence on June 1, 1931, the number of migrants increased from one
year to the next from June 1, 1931, to June I, 1936, for each age
group 1 {appendix table 4). It seems probable that the villages are
to a limited extent way stations for open country youth as well as
points of origin for migrants to the cities so that some of the youth
who had migrated to the villages during the earlier years of the period
covered had already moved on.
SIGNIFICANCE OF THE MOVES OF VILLAGE YOUTH
Some movement of youth in and out of agricultural villages is a
normal process. During the years from 1930 to 1936 this movement
was affected by the same factors which were causing important
changes in the migratory trends of the total population. Two outstanding characteristics of migration during these years were the
return of persons from the cities to the fanns early in the depression •
The data do not represent the total volume of migration for the various
years as only those youth who remained in the villages a.re included.
9 See Goodrich, Carter and Others, Migration and Economic Opportunit11,
Philadelphia.: University of Pennsylvania. Press, 1936, p. 4.
8
lJ 9I1-zed by
Goos le
10 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
and widespread transiency of both families and young people. 10
Youth as well as older persons on fa.nns failed to migrate at 88 high a
rate as formerly although some movement into as well as out of the
agricultural villages continued. Since it is known that most of the
unmarried youth living in the villages were in their parental homes,11
it would appear that much of the movement of such youth into the
villages was because of their family connections rather than because
of specific opportunities for themselves. In contrast, youth who
migrated to the villages as individuals were usually seeking increased
opportunities, whether economic or social.
Pertinent to this discussion is the question: Do the moves to the
villages actually len.d to steps up the ladder of success for youth?
If they do, it must be because of expanding fields of opportunities in
the villages or opportunities left open by death, retirement, and emigration. Both the data available on village industries 12 and the heavy
out-migration indicate thnt employment opportunities in the villages
have not been increasing. Also, these villages had more than enough
young men becoming 18 years of age in 1936 to take the places of men
above that age who would likely die or retire during the year. In
fact in the 45 villages 368 young men were 18 years of age at the time
of the survey while the estimated deaths of males 19-64 years of age
plus the men becoming 65 years of age, the assumed age of retirement,
totaled only 330.18 Thus, there were at least 38 fewer replacement
opportunities than there were young men in the villages who were
potentially seeking employment. This is admittedly a simplified
presentation of the situation, but it gives an indication of the extent of
pressure on such opportunities as may become available. That the
pressure is not more severe is due to the fact that the volume of migration from the villages undoubtedly is sufficient to open up some plac~
in the villages for farm youth and other migrants as well as for youth
remaining in the home villages.
Whether extensive mobility represents a. normal path of adjustment for rural young people, or whether it reflects a trend toward
increasing transiency, it is a basic consideration in analyzing the
problems created by the surplus number of fa.rm youth and the relation of these problems to the welfare of village youth. Hence, any
expansion of constructive, economic measures or of educational,
social, and recreational activities in rural communities must take
due account of the continuing changes within the youth group.
10 Webb, J ohn N., The Transient Unemployed, R esearch Monograph III,
Division of Social Research, Works Progress Administration, Washington,
D. C., 1935, p . 1.
11 See p. 18.
11 See pp. 52-54.
n For a discuss ion of the method of computing replacement rates for the farm
and nonfarm population in rural areas, see Woofter, T . J., Jr., op. cit.
Digitized by
Google
Chapter II
PERSONAL CHARACTERISTICS OF
VILLAGE YOUTH
IN
THE LIFE of each individual youth is a transition period during
which there are normally several major adjustments which largely
determine the patterns of later life. A young man normally completes
his education, enters some occupation, and leaves the parental home
for a home of his own. For a young woman the steps are similar
although the occupational experience is often transitory. The analysis
of the personal characteristics of village youth is basic to understanding the extent to which youth make their adjustments in these villages
and the nature of the adjustments involved in living there. Moreover, to such an extent as comparisons can be made, it appears important to determine the degree of variance in such characteristics
between youth in agricultural villages and in larger divisions of the
population.
AGE
When the age distribution of youth in the 45 agricultural villages
in 1930 is compared with that of youth in the United States as a
whole and in the total rural-nonfarm population for the same year, no
significant differences are found (table 6). Between 1930 and 1936,
however, there was a slight tendency for the proportion of youth 16-19
years of age in the villages to increase with a compensatory decrease in
the proportion of youth 20-29 years of age. This change in age distribution reflects the migration in and out of the group during the
period as well as basic population trends. That there was considerable migration of youth from these villages during the depression years
(table 2, p. 2) and of youth into the villages, especially from other
villages and fa.rms, has been pointed out in the preceding chapter.
11
Digt1zed by
Google
12 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le 6.-Age of Youth in the United States1 the Rural-Farm Population, and the Rural•
Nonfarm Population, 1930,1 and in 45 Agricultural Villages, April 1, 193O,Z and
June 1, 1936, by Sex
Total
Age In years
Re.sldence and sex
Number
Percent
Ul--11>
20--24
25-29
UNITED ST ATKS
Total--------·····························
29,000,402
100.0
30. 9
36_3
32_8
Male __ ··--·----·--·-------·--··-·••·············
Female __________ . __ -·-. _______ -·- .......•....••.
14,800, 172
15,100,230
100.0
100.0
31. I
30. 7
36. 5
32. 8
32.8
-- - -36.-1
RURAL~J'ARM
TotaL.·-··--- ________ --············•--
6,959,268
100.0
38.9
35.0
Male ...................... ------·-·-··•·-••······
3,698,925
3,200, 34:J
100.0
100.0
39.4
38. 3
35.4
34.5
25.2
27. %
5,547.032
100.0
30.5
311. 3
33.%
2,700.338
2, 786,61J-1
100.0
100.0
30.2
30. 7
36.1
36. 5
33_ i
Female- ............... _.. __ .-·_ ... -··_ .....•......
'RUB.\L•NONF ARM
Total ·-····---····-···--·-----·····-·-·-·
Male ..................... - .
Female .....••••..•.. -- -· - ·- ------ -···-·---- --·-
32. 8
'6 AGRICULTURAL VILI.AOES, APRIi. 1, 1930
Total __ .•...... _. ___ ._. ___ . _______ ........ -
12,002
100. 0
31.8
38.2
82.%
Male .......•.............. -·--·---·-·-····-·-···
5,921
8,681
100.0
100.0
32. 5
30.8
34.9
37.3
SI.II
10,238
100.0
- -100.0
---4,921
33. 7
34.8
31. 5
34. I
33.3
35.0
34.8
30_9
31.9
Female_·····-··•·-·•----------·-
.a
--- --·--··--·-
32. ft
AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES, lUNE 1, 1936
Total•._
Male ..••.... _....•....•.........••........... Female..••.... -··· ...... ···•················- .. _
5,317
100.0
1 nureeu or tho Census, Fift-,nth Cenru, ofth, United Stat,a: 19,,0, Popu!Btlon Vol. II, U.S. Department
of Commerce, Wl\.shington, D. C:.,, IQ33, pp. 595, 599, and 600.
• Dnta throu~h tho courtesy or i,;rlmund deS, Bnmner anrl Irving Lorge,
• Includes 813 youth who were residents of the villages but away from borne on lune 1, 1936,
By region some rather significant differences by age in 1936 do
occur. Proportionately more of the youth in the North Central,
Western, and Pacific villages than in the Middle Atlantic and Southern
villages were 16-19 years of age (appendix table 5). The reverse was
true of youth 20-24 years of age, while there was relatively little
difference from region to region in the proportions of youth 25-29
years of age. Exceptions to this latter generalization were found in
the Southern Regions, however. Among Negroes older youth were
greatly underrepresented in the Southeast (21 percent) and overrepresented in the Southwest (39 percent). Lack of employment
opportunities in Southeastern villages, on the one hand, resulting in
migration from the villages, and movement to villages because of
unemployment in the open country in the Southwest, on the other
hand, appear to offer at least partial explanations of the situation.
While actual age distributions within the youth span do not show
marked variations by residence, the different proportions youth constitute of the total population appear significant. In 1930 young
people 16-29 years of age accounted for 24.4 percent of the total
population of the United States and for 23.4 percent of the rural-
Og1tzedbyGoogle
PERSONAL CHARACTERISTICS • 1 3
nonfa.nn population. In the 45 agricultural villages surveyed, they
accounted for 22.3 percent of the population in 1930 and for 20.4
percent in 1936 (table A, p. 112, and table 6). In other words, there is a
tendency for agricultural villages to have a smaller proportion of
youth than both the total population and the retnainder of the ruralnonfarm population.
SEX
In agricultural villages there are more young women than young
men at each year of age 1 (table 7). The excess tends to be greatest
in the early twenties with the sexes more nearly equal in number at
28 and 29 years of age. By the latter ages tnost of those who migrate
have left the villages and those who remain have tnade their marital
and occupational connections.
Ta&le 7.-Males per 100 Females 16 Through 29 Yean of Age in the United States1 the
Rural-Fann Population, and the Rural-Nonfarm Population, 1930,1 and in 45 Agricultural Villages, June 1, 1936
Age
All ages _______________ ------------------_
16 yean _______________________________________ _
17 years _______________________________________ _
18 years _______________________________________ _
19 years ___________________ . ___________________ _
20 years _______________________________________ _
21 years __________________________ -------------22 years _______________________________________ _
23
24
25
26
years.--------- __ ._------ __________ ---------years __________________ ------------- _______ _
years _______________________________________ _
years _______________________________________ _
77 years _____________ ----------- __ -- -- --------- _
28 years _______________________________________ _
211 years _______________________________________ _
United States
Rural-farm
Ruralnonfarm
45 agricultural
villages
97.6
113. 5
99.1
86.6
99. 7
101.6
111. 4
119. 4
115. I
121. 7
113. 5
126. 9
115. 7
114.11
110.6
104. 7
106.1
106. 8
102. 5
106. 6
96. 7
98. 2
89. 7
86.0
88.9
82.0
86. 7
ll6. 5
98.0
92.3
101. 3
96.0
96.5
ll6. 5
94. 2
96.5
99.6
97. 4
IOI. 3
96.4
118.9
113.0
102. 4
97.8
98.1
98. 7
97.1
99.6
103.6
102. 2
106.8
80.3
78. 7
91.8
113. 4
77.11
83.9
87.4
ll6. 3
118. 6
t Bureau of the Census, Fiftemth Cen•u• ofth, United Stal'8: 19~0, Population Vol. II, U.S. Department
of Commerce, Washington, b. C., 1933, pp. 595, 599, and 600.
The marked excess of young women over young men found in
agricultural villages I is not characteristic of other segments of the
population. In the youth population of the United States in 1930
there was only a slight excess of females over males, 97 .6 males per
100 females, with considerable variation by individual years (table 7).
In the total rural-nonfarm population, which includes the agricultural
villages, the sexes were almost equal with 99.1 males per 100 females
in comparison with the 86.6 males per 100 females reported in the
villa.ges surveyed. In the rural-farm population the number of young
men exceeded the number of young women. That the excess of
1 An exceBS of women is characteristic of each age group in the agricultural
villages. See table B, p. 113.
1 Lorge, Irving and Brunner, Edmund deS., American AgricuUural Villagu:
19SO, Monograph No. 1, American Statistical Association, Columbia University,
New York, 1933, pp. 22, 24, and 76. In far western villages there was an excess
of males in 1930 (seep. 117).
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
14 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
young women in agricultural villages represents a normal condition
and not the result of depression factors per se is indicated by the fact
that the sex ratio of village residents 15-29 years of age was even
lower in 1930 than on June 1, 1936 (table 2, p. 2). The explanation
apparently lies in the pull of villages through marriage or economic
opportunity on young women from the surrounding territory. In
fa.ct, of 1,125 young women 16-24 years of age on June 1, 1936, who
were married, 360 had come into the villages as brides. 8 It appears,
moreover, that agricultural villages are points of concentration for
unattached young women of all ages.
In all regions surveyed the number of young women in agricultural
villages was found to be greater than the number of young men {appendix table 6). In the East North Central villages the number of
males was 96 for each 100 females, and the number was almost
equally high in the Pacific villages. On the other hand, in the Southeastern villages the ratio was especially low-74 males. This is
partly due to the fact that for every 100 young women among the
Negroes there were only 60 young men. The movement of Negro
girls into the villages from the farms to work as housemaids and the
migration of Negro boys to larger centers are probably both involved.
In the Southwest there was comparatively little difference in the sex
ratios of all whites and Negroes while the proportion of Negro males
was actually higher than that of white males in the age group 20-24
years. Only among youth 25-29 yea.rs of age in the East North
Central and Pacific Re~ons were there more young men than young
women in the villages. Both of these are areas which have exerted a
strong pull on migrants within recent years.'
Whether the excess of young women is large or comparatively small,
its persistence from region to region indicates that such piling up of
youth as may be occurring in these villages is primarily a problem of
concentration of young women. 6 The resultant pressure is reflected
not only in the employment situation but also in marital status as a
disproportionate number of women of marriageable age automatically
affects the chances of marriage for the entire group. The pressure
is almost equally strong for the age groups 16-19, 20-24, and 25-29
yea.rs.
1
Data on file in the Division of Research, Works Progress Administration,
Washington, D. C.
' Lively, C. E. and Taeuber, Conrad, Rural Migralwn in the United Statu, Research Monograph XIX, Division of Research, Works Progress Administration,
Washington, D. C., 1939, pas.sim.
6 That differential weighting in the sample affects the sex ratio for the villages
88
a whole is evident from the variations by regions. The regions with the lowest
sex ratios tend to be those with the least representation, which means that the
concentration of young women in agricultural villages for the entire United Staiftl
may be even greater than the present data reveal.
Dig,tized by
Google
PERSONAL CHARACTERISTICS •
15
MARITAL STATUS
The youth in agricultural villages present some significant departures
in marital status from what would be expected on the basis of knowledge of the various segments of the general population. While the
usual pattern of more young women than young men married is found,
the proportion of young men married is considerably higher than for
the total youth population of the United States and for the rural-farm
youth population and almost the same as that for the total rural-nonfa.rm youth population of which village youth a.re a part (table 8 an<il
fig. 4). The proportion of young women married in the villages is
about the same as in the total United States population and in the
total farm population but is appreciably lower than the proportion
married in the youth segment of the rural-nonfarm population. This
latter difference is particularly important as it suggests that the high
marriage rates of rural-nonfarm young women 5 a.re occurring primarily in industrial villages and on the peripheries of urban centers.
Ta&le 8.-Youth Who Were Married or Had Been Married
I in the United States, the
Rural-Farm Population, and the Rural-Nonfarrn Population, 1930,1 and in 45 Agricultural Villages, June 1, 1936, by Age and Sex
46 agricultural villagee
Percent wbo were married or had been
married
Male
Ap
United Statea
Rurel•fann
Rural·
nonfarm
Total
Male Female Male Female Male Female
All agee ________ 31.8
16 ye11n1. _____________ = 2
17 years ______________ 0.
18 yeani ______________ 0. 7
2.4
111 years ______________
6.3
20 years ______________ II.
21 yeani ______________ 20. 92
------------- 28.11
22
28 yeani.
yeani ______________
24 years ______________ 38.2
2
211 years ______________ 46.
52. 7
26 years. _____________ 58.6
27 yeani_
------------- 63.9
28
:,Pars ______________
211 yeani ______________ 67.8
73.0
- ---
=
II0.2
4.6
10. 3
19. 8
29.5
39.2
46.11
54.8
61.8
67.f
71.G
75. 7
79.1
81. 1
84. 3
27.9
Percent
Percent
who were
who were
married Total married
or had
or had
been
been
married
married
--IIO. 3
36.6
67.0
0.8
2. 7
7.5
15. l
25.0
34.8
44. 8
52.8
59. 3
64.9
69. 8
73.1
77.3
6.3
14. 2
26.4
39.0
49.2
57. 1
64.0
69.9
75.0
78.9
82.0
84.4
86. 5
88.5
=o. 3 - 6.-=
3
0.2
1.0
3.3
7.G
14.3
23.1
31.8
40.3
47.8
54.G
59.3
64. 7
69.0
73.6
Female
13. 2
24.5
34. 9
45. 5
53.1
61.2
68.1
73.3
77. 9
80.9
84.2
86.6
88.6
4,374
36.0
5,061
49.G
0.3
2. 4
3.0
11.1
29. 3
37.6
45. 7
47.1
63. 5
65.0
70.8
79. 7
82. 1
447
428
414
401
375
366
375
3115
273
394
378
333
21)7
215
3. l
11.0
15.11
27. 7
40.3
49.5
57.11
153. 1
70.3
73.8
80.4
81.4
83.8
87.0
- 401
- - -0.2
-=
368
368
329
325
294
295
326
255
307
317
291
286
212
• Widowed, separated, or dlvorC<'d.
• Bureau of the Census, Fiftunllr. C,n.,,. ofth, United State,: 1911(), Population Vol. II, U.S. Department
of Comm~rce, WMhington, b. C., 1033, pp. 845 and 851.
When compared with the total United States population and the
two segments of the total rural population, the village youth group
differs rather importantly in marital status by age. Whereas among
the young men 21 years of age and over there are, with few exceptions,
1 See also Melvin, Bruce L. and Smith, Elna N., Rural Youth: Their Situation
and Prorpecu, Research Monograph XV, Division of Social Research, Works
Progress Administration, Washington, D. C., 1938, pp. 60-63.
D g,: zed by
Google
16 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
60 ~ - -- --
%'~
Mole
1
-~ - - - - - - - --
f.&ffi
- -- -- - ---, 60
Female
j
C
-5.., 4 0 ------2
Is
OL--1:===211...-~=-==1--------1====--- . . oz,= ~==-- ~O
Un1 led
Stoles
Rural for m
Rurolnonforrn
FIG. 4-¥ARITAL STATUS OF YOUTH* IN THE UNITED STATES, 193Q
AND IN 45 AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES,
JUNE I, 1936, BY SEX
* 16- 29 years of age.
Source: Table 8 .
proportionately more married in the villages than among the y oung
men of like age in both the rural-farm and rural-nonfann populations
as a whole and in the total United States population, village young
women are married in smaller proportions than the rural-fann and
rural-nonfann populations at each year of age. There is considerable
variation in this respect between village young women and young
women in the United States as a whole. There are several possible
reasons for the differences observed. One explanation probably lies
in the sex distribution of village youth in contrast to the other segments
of the population. As pointed out above these villages present an
excessive discrepancy between the sexes in that there are more women
than men at each year of age among the youth, whereas in the ruralnonfarm population a a whole the sexes are more nearly even in most
years of the youth age, and in the farm population the discrepancy is in
favor of the males. In fac t , in terms of the older age at marriage of
young men than young women, the excess of young women is even
greater than appears on the surface. 7 It is likely that another factor
affecting the marriage rate among the village youth is that those
7 For example, while there are 401 males and 447 females 16 years of age, t here
are only 325 males 20 years of age which more nearly represents the group in which
husbands for the 16-year-old girls will ultimately be fou nd. See also appendix
table 7.
Digt1zed by
Google
PERSONAL CHARACTERISTICS • 17
sections of the country with the highest marriage rates among young
people are least well represented in the sample of agricultural villages.
Young women characteristically marry at an earlier age than young
men, and those in the agricultural villages are no exception. While
more young men were first married at 21 years than at any other
age, the modal age for young women was 19 years (appendix table
8). Only one-half of all young men who were married had done so
when 21 years of age or younger in comparison with over three-fourths
of all young women.
It is a well-established fact that the marriage rate in the country
reached the lowest point known during the depression. 8 That such a
major drop occurred in the agricultural villages, however, is very
doubtful. Analyzing the data for the youth who live in villages by year
and age of first marriage, there is some indication of a decline in marriages near the low point of the depression, but the decrease was slight.
This possible maintenance or near maintenance of the marriage
rate during the depression is in conformity with what appears to be a
general characteristic of these villages; namely, the core of the village
population is a substantial group which in spite of the depression
retained a relatively secure economic position. Hence, conditions
were such that young people could marry at approximately the usual
rate.
HOUSEHOLD RESIDENCE
One index for determining whether or not there is a surplus of
youth in agricultural villages is the extent to which married young
men a.re living with their parents (table 9). If economic opportunities are sufficient and housing facilities adequate, married young
people ordinarily establish their own homes 9 instead of remaining in
the pa.rental household.
Most married young men in the villages establish their own
homes. An average of only about four married young men per village lived with their parents. Since temporary residence in the home
of parents after marriage, and in some cases permanent residence, may
be considered normal, the data do not indicate a problem situation.
However, departure in some regions from the average situation in all
of the villages in this respect does reveal some "piling up" (appendix
table 9). In the Middle Atlantic, Southeastern, and Southwestern
villages, there were larger than average proportions of married young
men in the pa.rental homes. The situation was most acute among
Negro young men of whom one-fifth to more than one-fourth lived in
8 Stouffer, Samuel A. and Spencer, Lyle M., "Marriage and Divorce in Recent
Yea.rs," The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, Vol.
188, November 1936, p. 63.
9 According to the survey definition, a youth living alone is not considered to
have his own home. Few village youth live by themselves, however.
D g,: zed by
Google
18 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Tal,le 9.-Household Residence of Male Youth, by Marital Status and Age, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages)
Total•
Marital statm and 1111•
1---~i
---1
Number
---- ----------
Percent
Maintain- Living with Living with
lnhgomowen
parents
ot~1~eerela•
Other
----1----1----1----~---
IIIAltllU&n
All ages _____ - - ------- ---- --··-
1
16--17 years ____ ---- · -·-·-·-·····-·-·
18-19 years _ -· __ -·······-·-·-··---
20-24 y~ars
26--21l years_ _
1,615
100.0
2
t
t
>------1
-••-----·-·-·-··__________ _
18
495
1,000
100.0
100.0
I 2, 8ll7
767
679
1,000
411
86. 6
12. 0
t
t
t
0.8
0.8
1.8
0.3
0. 5
0_5
9()_ 5
Ii. 4
8-6
100.0
I. 1
89.5
6. 2
t. t
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
0.1
95.3
92.6
86. 7
80. 3
t. 3
0. 3
2.2
5.9
80. 2
SINGLS
All
8!1(es
Ul-17 years_
·---··----·----18-19 years _ . ---·---·······-········
20--24 years . ______ .. ____ ___ .. __ . .
26--21lyears. ________________________
1. 7
3.4
6. 2
II. 7
6.3
u.o
t Percent not computed on a base of fewer than 50 CRSes.
• Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
• Includes 25 male youth who were separated.
• h:icludes 17 male youth who were widowed or divorced.
the parental household. On the other hand, doubled-up households
repres'ent a more common pattern among Negroes than whites owing
partly to economic factors and partly to housing shortages.
The much smaller proportion of married young men 25-29 years of
age in the parental home than of those 2~24 years of age indicates
that younger married folk are more likely to remain in the parental
home than more mature youth. The fairly common occurrence of
young people marrying before economic self-sufficiency is achieved is
apparently reflected here. Assuming that a limited amount of residence in the parental home is normal, married young men in the
villages who reach 25 years of age are evidently able to establish their
own homes. The standard of living which they can maintain is of
course a different question. For both age groups it is evident that
few solve the problem of household arrangements by living with others
than parents.
The great majority of single young men in the villages live with
their parents. Inasmuch as the group designated as "other" (4 percent) includes all youth boarding in private homes or lodging houses
or living in hotels, it is evident that few village youth are without
local ties. There is no norm against which to judge the departure
rate of youth away from home although the proportion at home declines slightly with advancing age. The situation for the unmarried
youth can be partially judged, however, by the degree of permanency
of residence of these youth since leaving school.
Most youth who remain in the villages live continuously in the homes
of their parents until they establish homes of their own (table 10).
Dig t1zed by
Goog re
PERSONAL CHARACTERISTICS • 19
Furthermore, only 108 young men and women (1.5 percent) out
of a total of 7,227, 16-29 years of age, had left the homes of their
parents or relatives, gone to homes of their own, and later returned to
their parents' homes. As might be expected, these were chiefly young
women. Thus, even during the depression of the early thirties when
it was often observed that youth were returning to the parental households in some areas, little of this movement apparently occurred in
the agricultural villages surveyed. Most of the changes that have
occurred have been the normal movement from parental home to own
home. This is further shown by the trend in the residence of village
youth (appendix table 10). With each year of age, progressively
larger proportions of both young men o.nd young women have established homes of their own, while the proportions living with parents
have decreased accordingly. Thus, less than one-fourth of the young
women and only three-tenths of the young men 25-29 years of age in
villages on June 1, 1936, were still members of the parental household.
A few were living with other relatives or living by themselves, with
unrelated persons, or in boarding establishments, but most of them
reported homes of their own.
Tol,le 70.-Residence Changes of Out-of-School Youth Since Leaving School, by Age
and Sex, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural vlllages]
Total'
Age and oex
Num-
Per•
ber
c,.nt
- - - - - - 1 · - - --·
All ages __ ._.
Male . .
Female .
I&-17years........
Mnie .... ..
Female ... __ ..
18-19 years ... _....
Male..........
Female.......
20-21 years..... . .
Male.........
Female...
22 2
Female ...... _
25-29 years........
Male... . . . . .•
F~male .•..••
u:i~rs::::::::
1
7, 227
3,273
3, 964
Living
From
with par- Other parents
ents or
resior other
otherrel• denoo relatives
atives
conlin•
continu• uously to own
home
ously
- - - - - - - --···-
100. o
IOU. 0
HXl. 0
41.0
48.0
35. 3
8.~.o
98.2
75. O
75. 7
89.1
6.5. 6
56. 9
70.8
45. 7
9i6
100. 0
2. 9751100. 0
I, 381
JOO. O
I, 594
100. o
32. 7
19. 7 1
22. 5 I
17. 3 ;
:~:8
~~J
0.3
0.3
0.3
38. 4
30.6
I~
381·--1~: ~·-MT.
l!Kl.O
210
100. o
92.5
IOU. 0
~9fl
100.0
529
100. O
I, 153
100. 0
514
100.0
6.19
100. O
1
·m
From par•
or other
From
From ents
relatives
parents
other
All
to
own
resior other
other
and corn
denoo relatives home
hi•
back to
to own to other parents
or nations
home residence other relatives
0. 5
0. 3
0.3
0. 4
0. -~
0.6
0. 5
44. 8
10.5 0.6
18. I
12. 8
2.5
20. 4
26. 6
13.2
37. 4
u ~n
0. 6
1
0. I
0. 2
I
46. 4
53. 5
47. 9
58. 5
----- - - - - - 1 - - - - 1
0. 7
o. 8
0. 7
3.2
3.0
-
2.9
0.6
4.6
4.2
2.5
0. I
0. 2
0. 7
0. 4
0.9
1.0
0. 7
I.I
0.9
I. 2
0.6
3. 3
1.5
0.9
2.0
O.R
0.9
0.5
0.9
6.4
5.6
7.0
~- I
!U
II.I
15. I
16, 4
14. I
21. 4
O.fl
o.g
2. 9
I. 7
1.2
:1.0
1.1
0.9
I. 3
2.1
I. 2
2.8
3.8
2. 3
3.0
1.6
16. 4
0.5
5. 5
4,5
4. 7
4.4
3.4
14. 9
13.fi
24. 0
10. 2
Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
Digt1zed by
Google
Dig t1zed by
Goog Ie
Chapter Ill
ECONOMICALLY INDEPENDENT YOUTH
AWA Y FROM THE VILLAGES
No
STUDY of village youth would be complete without some attention to those youth who, while maintaining family ties in the villages,
are no longer considered residents. This group has been designated
for present purposes as economically independent youth away from
home. It contains those youth who were once members of households now living in the 45 villages but who are no longer dependent on
those households for financial assistance. Information for this group
supplements the chapter on mobility (ch. I) by providing data on the
out-migration of village youth. It also affords a basis for comparing
the status of such youth with that of youth who remain in or go to the
villages.
RESIDENCE, SEX, AND AGE
The majority of the youth 16-29 years of age who are economically
independent of the parental household and living away from the 45
villages have found their opportunities in towns or cities (table 11 and
fig. 5). For them the villages are dominantly points of departure for
larger centers.
In comparing the destinations of youth who have left the agricultural villages with the points of origin of youth who have migrated to
the villages, the relatively large size of the villages surveyed seems to
be significant as nonfarm youth who migrate appear to move usually
to larger centers when they leave home. While little more than onethird of the villages (16 out of 45) surveyed had populations of less
than 1,000 in 1930, 71 percent of all villages in the United States, exclusive of the very smallest villages/ had less than 1,000 inhabitants.'
Lese than 250 inha.bita.nte.
Brunner, Edmund deS. a.nd Kolb, J . H., Rural Social Trends, New York:
McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc., 1933, table 28, opposite p. 76.
1
1
21
Digitized by
Google
22 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Tol,le U.-Residencc of Economically Independent Youth Away From the Villages, by
Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
(46 81rrlcu)tural villages)
Total
8eJ: and 11118
_____________I
Number
I_Percen
__t - 1 - - -
I
l
~::=:.·:.:::::::::::::::::::::::::::::
~~=.::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::
1,m I
,
TOT.1.L
I
ooantry
0-
Other
village
All
aces_ . -.-- -... -- -............... ~
13/i
1&-19 ,-n . . --- __· · ·-···-······ ······· · ··2)-34 ,_,. __ - -·· ·--····-··--·············
:.-211yean •.•• _ -·------· ·- ·· ···· ··-··· · ·
Unknown .•. •.••••....•..•.....•••.••...••
81!()
713
ll
All ages
111-111,-n. --- .. ···-···· •·· --··········
20-34 yean _-· ··· ·· .•......... ..... •. .. · -· ·
:.-211yean._ · -· ·- ·-······-··············
Unknown . . . -.• ··--······ ····· · ···· ·······
d&y
Un-
11:nown
1.1
K.1
&6.1
100.0
100.0
100.0
22. 6
111.9
17.2
:118. 6
34.4
3'.2
62. 7
64.2
60.11
l. 7
100.0
100.0
100.0
81.11
22.11
111.1
:11.7
21. 2
:118.7
44.4
&O
64.0
M.7
2.5
111.0
AlllllfS- - __ ------- --- ------- - -- - - \ ~1_ _
100._0_1----1
1, 6~
Town or
LS
L6
I t
t
t
t
t
I1__100_.0 - 1 -21.11
111.6
- - - 1 -22.3
---+-- - - t - - -2.1
t
t
t
t
LI
t
1, 81ll
loo.O
111. 7
ll&.8
60.7
LO
2311
837
100. 0
100.0
100. 0
17.2
11.e
16. 6
26. l
311.11
'4.8
67.3
64. 3
0. 4
1.2
t
t
7118
17
t
t
811.11
t
LO
t Peroent not computed on a i - of fewer than 60 CU811.
In other words, because the agricultural villages studied are fairly
large villages, on the average, they draw more heavily from other
villages and lose fewer young people to other villages than would be
expected if they were smaller centers.
Of the young men formerly residents of the villages surveyed, who
remained in rural territory, almost equal numbers moved to other
villages or located in the open country. The open country exercises
a stronger pull on the younger than the older youth, however, and
-
Open country
0
20
-
Wft'fil
Other villoge
40 .
Town or city
Percent
60
80
Mole
Female
FIG. 5- RESIDENCE OF ECONOMICALLY INDEPENDENT YOUTH*
AWAY FROM THE VILLAGES, BY SEX
June I, 1936
*16-29 years al age.
Source. Table II.
Digitized by
Goog Ie
100
YOUTH AWAY FROM THE VILLAGES • 23
almost one-third of the boys 16-19 years of age were in the country.
It appears likely that many of these boys were working as farm laborers
and that sooner or later they will enter other occupational fields.
To the extent that they are less well educated, on the average, than
older youth, they are less well equipped to take advantage of such
urban employment opportunities as may be available. Young women
are not only somewhat more likely to seek economic independence in
urban centers than are young men but also those who remain in rural
territory are more likely to go to other villages than to the open
country. In fact, unless economic independence of the parental household is achieved through marriage, young women can seldom be
expected to move to the open country with its dearth of employment
opportunities for girls.
Not only a.re more young women than young men economically
independent and away from home but also the excess of young women
is somewhat greater than it is in the village population. Thus, while
young women constituted 54 percent of all youth in the villages on
the date of survey and 52 percent of all village youth when those
temporarily away were included (table 8, p. 15, and table 1, p. XVI),
they accounted for 56 percent of those who had left home and attained
economic independence (table 12). Since young women characteristically migrate at an earlier age than young men, it is not surprising
that the disproportion between the sexes is greatest in the youngest
group and becomes progressively less in the older groups.
Tol,le 7!.-S.x of Economically Independent Youth Away From the Villages, by Age,
June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages)
Total
Female
!'.umber
Percent
3. 400
100.0
44. 4
All age!! ..... ________ .• -- .. ----------------------1&--IO years. ____________________________________ . _.. ___ _ ---------1-----1374
100.0
36. I
20-21 years. _______________________________________ . __ ._
100.0
I, 487
43. 7
~29 yoors ___________________________________________ _
I, 511
100.0
47. 2
Unknown _____________________________________________ _
28
t
t
t
55.6
63.9
56.3
52.8
t
Percent not computed on a base of fewer than liO coses.
Youth who have left the villnges and achieved economic independence are somewhat older on the avernge than youth who reside
in the villages. Thus, there were comparatively few youth 16-19
years among those away from home (11 percent) in comparison with
the one-third of all youth in this age group in the villages (table 13,
fig. 6, and table 6, p. 12). Furthermore, slightly more youth away
from home were 25-29 years than 20-24 years of age while the reverse
was true in the villages.
DaltzeobyGoogle
24 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le 13.-Age of Economically Independent Youth Away From the Villages, by Sex ,
June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural villages]
Age
T otal
A ll ages: Number. . . . . . · -- -- -- -- --- - -· · - --- - · · · · ·· ·· · · · ·
Percent ... . .. . . . . . . .... ... . .. ·-·. . . . . .. . . . . . ...
Female
Male
1,gg1
1, 509
100. 0
3,400
100. 0
100. 0
1- -- -•1 -- - -- 1- -
Ul--19 years .. . . . .. . . . . . . .. . .. .. . . . . · -· · -··- · ··· ·· · -·· · -·· · · · · •·
11. o
20-24 years ... ... . . . ·- · · ······- ···· · · ·· · ·· · ·· · ··· · · · -· ··· · ··· · ·
25-29 years ... . . . . . . ·· · · ··· · ·· · · · · · ···· ··· ···-· · ··· · · · · · ·· · -· · ·
43. 7
44. 6
U nknown . . .. . .. . .. . . . . . .. . . .. - - ··... . . . .. . . . . .. .. . . . . . . . . . ...
50
40
~
0. 8
8. 9
43. 1
47. 3
«.. 3
0. 7
0.11
12.6
42.2
50
Mole
40
Female
30
----<30
20
20
c.,
.,
~
Q.
10
o,.____
16-19
20 - 24
Age
in
25 - 29
'----
--' O
years
FrG. 6- AGE OF ECONOMICALLY INDEPENDENT YOUTH
AWAY FROM THE VILLAGES, BY SEX
June I, 1936
Source: Tobie 13.
AF-3065, -
MARITAL ST A TUS
When youth remain in the home villages, the attainment of economic
independence and marriage are closely related. Such a relationship
cannot be assumed, however, for youth who migrate and attain complete self-support.
Little more than one-half of all economically independent young
men away from home were married, although approximately threefourths of all such young women were married (table 14). This difference is to be expected as in many cases young women attain economic independence of the parental household through marriage.
Digitized by
Google
YOUTH A WAY FROM THE VILLAGES • 25
In fact the relatively high percentages of married women in the
younger ages make it appear that marriage must be regarded as an
important cause of migration of such village youth. Since economic
independence does not connote ability to support a family but simply
individual support, and since young men do not marry as early as
young women, it is not surprising that relatively few young men
under 21 years of age in comparison with the proportion of young
women are married.
Table 74.-Marital Status of Economically Independent Youth Away From the Villages,
by Age and Sex, June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural vlJlages)
Total
Male
Female
Age
Number
All ages. ___________________________ .
UI years ............ . .. _....... -··. ···-··-
years·-···--···•·-········-·---··----·
years __ ······· ....... ·-····-····----yenr•---····-·--·- ....... . .... ···--·years ....... ·-· · ·········· ··--- ··----years .. _. . . . . . ··•··--.
years ...... ····• •····- ·· •····-··----years _______ --·--··- --·-··-·--·--·-----24 years ............ .
25 yenrs .. -·-···•·· . . -·-·· ···--·-------26 years __________ ·--··------·------------17
18
19
20
21
22
23
27 years ___ .... ··- · · . ... ····· • -·------28 years ___ . ___ . . .
29years
........
-·-····••····--. ._._ .• ___ _
Unknown.
__ .• __________________
Percent
married
Nnmber
Percent
married
Number
Percent
married
-----3,400
65. 7
1, li09
M.9
1, 8111
74. 2
33
67
t
14
t
19
44
65
111
130
156
157
194
200
178
181
185
147
107
17
61. 5
58.6
65. 4
fl6. 7
75. 2
70.1
76. 5
78. 7
81.8
81."
85.0
86.0
104
170
212
27.)
297
341
3fi2
347
340
3:J6
276
212
40.3
42.3
44.1
53. 3
53. 5
60.6
61. 3
68.8
70.0
77. 4
76, 2
80.8
82. 5
28
t
23
39
59
82
119
140
147
162
169
159
J.~l
129
105
11
t
t
16.9
34. I
36.1
44. 3
49. 7
59.3
60.9
72. 3
69. 5
76.0
79.0
t
t
t
t
f Percent not computed on a base of fewer than 50 cases.
On the other hand, the marriage rate is much higher among the
selected group away from home than among all youth remaining in
the villages (table 8, p. 15), especially in the younger ages. Over
half of all such young men away from home were married in comparison with little more than one-third of the village residents, and threefourths as compared with one-half of the young women were married
(table 14). The differences, readily explainable on the basis of income
as the village youth are not self-supporting as a group, are not significant in the later years, when the majority of village youth have also
achieved economic independence.
Among economically independent young men who had left the villages and had married, the age at first marriage was most commonly
20-22 years (appendix table 11). For the corresponding group of
young women the most usual age of marriage was 18-20 years (appendix table 12). Very early marriage was rather frequent among
these youth. Not only did 9 young men marry at 16 years of age,
but 5 out of the total of 797 married at an even earlier age. For
young women the numbers were much greater. While 85 out of the
Digt1zed by
Google
26 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
total of 1,363 were married at 16 years of age, 35 were married at 15
years of age, 15 at 14 years of age, 3 at 13 years, and 1 was even
reported as marrying at 12 years of age. When all ma.med youth are
considered, there is little difference in average age at first marriage
between the youth in the villages and those who have migrated
elsewhere.
Dig11zed by
Google
Chapter IV
SCHOOL ATTENDANCE AND
EDUCATIONAL ATTAINMENT
FROM 1930 to 1936 a rapid increase in high school enrollments
occurred throughout the whole country (table 15). The increase waa
much greater in rural than in urban territory, however, and was more
rapid during the first 2 years, 1929-30 to 1931-32, than during the
succeeding 4 years, 1931-32 to 1935-36. The increases appear to
have occurred primarily by reason of young people remaining in
school longer and of an increasing proportion of the boys and girls
in rural areas attending high school.
The schools in the 140 villages from which the present sample of
45 villages was selected also experienced an expansion in their high
school enrollments. 1 To the extent that youth in the villages have
stayed in school through the help of the National Youth Administration, or because there was nothing else for them to do, increased
Tol,le 15.-Public High School Enrollment in the United States, by Residence, 19i9-30
to 1935-36
-
~
---
-----·--
--
1931-32
-+--
Re11ldence
Numt..,,
I~
Number
Percent
lncrca.se
over
Number
1929-30
TotaL ____
Frhan ___________
Rural_ ___________
4,399,422
6,140,021
16.8
2,961,691
l, 437, 731
3,216,073
I, 923,948
8.6
33.8
------
193li-3ft
1933-34
--
-----
-
Percent
Increase
over
Number
11131-32
6,669, 11111
I
!)221
3,406,
2,202,237
Percent
lnore!lll8
over
11133--34
-~. 974, &17
a.,
-~75, 360
I 3,2,399,177
3.1
8.11
10.3
7.8
1'.6'
Sources: Cook, Katherine M. "Renew of Conditions and Developments In Ednc,itlon In Rural and
Other Sparsely Settled Areas," Vol. I, ch. V, p. 7, and Blow, David T. and Alves, Henry F., "St,tist.icsof
St<itc School System~, 193o--3fl," Vol. II, ch. II, pa,.,im, Birnnial Suro,v of Education in the UnUtd staita:
1934-$11, U. 8. Department of the Interior, Office of Education, Washington, D. C.
1 Brunner, Edmund deS. and Lorge, Irving, Rural Trends in Depression Yrars,
New York: Columbia University Press, 1937, pp. 157 and 160. On the avera11:.. ,
6 percent cf the high school enrollment in the 140 villages received NYA student
aid during the school year 1935-36. Ibid., p. 158.
27
Digt1zed by
Google
28 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
school attendance may not be an indication of immediate economic
welfare, even though it may be important for the future social and
economic adjustments of the individuals concerned.
SCHOOL ATTENDANCE
The youth in agricultural villages probably attend school to as
great an extent as urban youth and to a greater extent than youth
in rural areas as a whole, where, it is well known, high school facilities
are often meo.ger. 2 During the school year 1935-36, 33 percent of the
young people 16-24 years of age in the 45 villages smeyed • were in
school 4 (table 16).
Table 16.-School Attendance of Youth, by Sex and Age, 1935-36
(45 agricultural villages}
Sex and age
Total
, - - - ~ - - - - - , In ,cbool
Number
Peroont
Outol
9Cbool
TOTAL
All ages _____ --··--· .......... -·.·-· .. -·_ .......••
6, 3llli
100.0
32.8
67.2
84.4
68. 2
47. 7
28.4
17. I
10.0
6.6
2.1
2.8
JS.I
31.8
112.1
71.1
82.0
1111. J
H.5
117. 7
117. 2
1----1-----1-------
]6 years __ --· .. ·-. ____ ._·-- ...... _.. __ ................. .
17 years.-· ......... -·-··--· ............ ·-_ ............ .
18 years.·-·._._ ...... ·-_--·- __ ....... ··-----···-·-··.-·
Ill years.··-----····-. -- - ..... --- __ . -- .. --·- ...... -- ··-.
20 years ... _·-··-·······---···----·-·-······---------·-·
21 years .. ---·---···-·-·--··--·-----.-··-·,·-··----·-·-·
22 years_·--···· __ .... _._ ... __ ··---- ___ .-· ________ ... ·-23 years_···-·-._·-----·····--·.··-·.·-·_ ..... --··---.·24 years .. --····-·---·-··---······-··· ...... ··-·-·----··
848
796
782
670
681
528
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
2; 961
100.0
35. 4
84.1
255
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
85.3
'/0.0
51.1
34.3
18. 2
13.3
7.1
3. 7
6. 5
14.7
29.1
48.0
6-S.'1
81.8
86. 7
92.0
OG.I
Kl
3,434
100.0
30.6
"9.4
447
428
414
401
375
366
375
355
273
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100. 0
100.0
100.0
100.0
83. 7
16. I
M.l
55.3
76.1!
83. 7
111.0
730
700
660
MALE
All a~es ... ___ . ___ .. __ . ·-·. ·-·-·····-····-··-··-··
1-----1
16 years_·--··-·····--.·- .. __ ···-------···-·····--·- ___ _
17 years ____ -··-·-·--···--- __.. ·-·-··----·-·-·--··-----l8 years.·-.-· .. ·--· .......... _._. __ .-··--··-·-···-···-Ill years_ ... -·-_··-_··-··--··········- ....... ____ ··-····
20 years ... ----·--······-·-·--_-••····-_ .. -··· ........ .
21 years .. ·--· ____ -· .. -·····_ . .... ··-·._ .... _.-······· ..
22 years.-······. ___ . __ _.. __ . ....... __ ._ .. ··- ... __ ..... .
2.1 years .•.......•. •··········-····-····················
24 YeB""·········-············•····- · -·· --···········-··
All ages. ____ _
401
368
368
329
325
294
295
326
l"JUIALX
16 years.---·----·- . ---·-· . ····---····· __ · -·-- .. _·-•-··.
17 years._ ...... _...... ___ . . _..... _.. _·····- ......... __
18 years_ .•. ·-· __ . ___ .... -·· __ .. __ -· __ . ____ ·-·· ... ··- __ _
19 years._ ........ - __ -·.···-·._ .. __ ....... __ ··- ... __ ... .
20 yea.-. ········-·········•···•· .. ___ . ... --····· -·-····
21 years ........•... _. . . __ ._ .. ___ ··•-.··-·- ....... -·····
22 years ...... _.. ···-·_.--·-·····-·· .. __ .......... -·····
23 years. ___ ....... . ..... _... _______ .·- ... ___ .......... .
24 years .. _.. _--· __ ... ·- .. ••- .. ___ . -•·· . . ...... · ·-. ___ .
n.~.o
«. 7
23.4
]6.3
9.0
4.3
1.1
0.4
95. 7
98.9
99.8
2 Report of lhe Adrrisory Committee on Education, Washington, D. C., 1938, pp.
9 and 26. It is recognized that there has been an increase in school attendance
since 1930, but the increase is not likely to have brought the total percentage in
school up to the village figure.
1 Many young people from the open country attend the village schools, but they
a.re not included in the survey.
4 Though the study was made as of June 1, 1936, when most schools were closed,
those who had attended school during the entire school year 1935-36 were classified as being in school.
DaltzedbyGoogle
lVorkB P r ogr es8 Adniillistr ati on (Pryor).
Students of a Consolidated High School.
Dig t1zed by
Goos Ie
Og,
zedoyGooglc
EDUCATIONAL ATTAINMENT • 29
Proportionately more young men than young women in the villages
attend school. In the country as a whole there are more girls than
boys in the secondary schools, though the increase in secondary school
enrollment has been greater for boys than for girls. 6 It appears that
the agricultural villages approximate the normal urban pattern of
school attendance where proportionately more boys than girls are in
school in contrast to the farm pattern where more girls than boys
attend school.
The differences among the regions in the school attendance of
young men and young women are not particularly great except in the
Southeast where the percentage of Negro youth of both sexes attending
school is very low (appendix table 13). The attendance of Negro
youth is below that of white youth in villages of both the Southeast
and Southwest, although it is less marked in the latter than in the
former region. Inferior educational opportunities are still characteristic of most rural areas of the Southeast where a heavy educational
load must be carried on a per capita income markedly less than that of
any other rural section of the country and very much below that of
urban sections.' The disparity in educational resources, however,
seems not to have affected the school attendance of white youth in the
Southeastern villages.
There are some marked differences in the school attendance of the
same age groups among the regions. While 78 percent of all village
young men 16 and 17 years of age were reported as in school, in the
villages of the East North Central States only 75 percent were in
school. In the Middle Atlantic States 85 percent in this age group
attended school. The proportions of youth in the older ages in school
vary widely from region to region with young men more likely than
young women to remain in school. This reflects the fact that a larger
proportion of young men than of young women attends college.
While all available information points to increased enrollments
in high schools throughout the country,7 such data as are at hand suggest that the attendance of village youth in colleges and universities
declined during the depression period (appendix table 14). This in
turn would be in line with general knowledge of educational trends.
Moreover, this decline affected young women to a greater extent
than young men.
'Office of Education, Biennial Survey of Education in the United Statu: 193f-!J4•
U. 8. Department of the Interior, Wsshington, D. C., 1937, ch. II, pp. 9 and 52• Report of the Advisory Committee on Education, op. cit., pp. 26--31. See also
Melvin, Bruce L. and Smith, Elna N ., Rural Youth: Their Situation and Prospects,
Research Monograph XV, Division of Social Research, Works Progress Administration, Wsshington, D. C., 1938, ch. III.
7 The incressed high school enrollment under 16 years of age would bulk proportionately larger than that above 16. Hence its effect would be noted primarily
below the youth age.
nigtized by
Google
30 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
HIGH SCHOOL ENROLLMENT
The average high school enrollment in the 140 villages which
included the 45 studied here increased from 151 in 1930 to 205 in 1936. 1
This increase seems to have been due primarily to more youth attending school or to their staying in school longer rather than to any great
return of youth to school either before or after graduation (appendix
table 15). A canvass of the out-of-school youth in the 45 villages to
ascertain how many of them had returned to school showed that only
186 young people had returned after an absence of 1 or more years.
This, of course, is not a large number, since the average is only four
per village. Since almost twice as many boys as girls had returned to
school, these data help to substantiate the conclusion that boys in
particular are tending to stay in school longer. The majority of the
youth who returned to school did so from 18 to 21 yea.rs of age. Those
who were younger were usually in school anyway.
Almost half of the high school pupils in the 45 villages during the
school year 1935-36 ca.me from the open country (table 17). There
was, however, some variation in this respect among the villages of the
different regions. Such differences are not readily explainable and no
doubt depend on local factors, such as the size of the village school
district, whether or not consolidation of school districts has taken
place, and whether or not the school for Negro children is in the
village or in the open country near the village as, for example, at
Berryville, Va.
Tal,le 17.-Enrollment of Open Country Youth in Village High Schools,1 by Region,
1935-36 1
[45 egrloult ral villages)
Average • en•
rollment per
high school
Percent rom
tbe open coon•
try
I
----------------~---'-----1----Region
All regions._ ................. ····································-_ i
175
47.2
1=====1=====
152
52. g
134
52. 8
147
155. 4
102
43. g
261
47. 2
167
43.6
152
45.4
281
43.1
284
'3.9
Middle Atlantic ...... _.... -····.........................................
Southea.st..... .••.... .. ..... .. . . . ........... .. ....... ..... .. .. ..•. ......
White...............................................................
Negro_..............................................................
Southwest• ............................... ···················•-··•-·....
East North Central ..........•..................•............•.. -.......
West North Central ........•...... •-································••··
Western ............................... ·····- ........ ······--····........
Pacific...••.•.. _-··•·· __ ..................... -·- ........... ·······-......
1 Includes 50 high schools of which 3 arc Negro schools, 1 a Jonlor high school, and 1 a parochial aah-xd al
high school rank.
• Data through tho con tesy of Edmond deS. Brunner and Irving Loq;e.
• Arithmetic mean.
• There are no N ogro high schools within the villages In this region.
The presence in the village high schools of so many farm young
people has a number of significant implications. The village high
school offers a medium for the association of farm and nonfann young
8
Brunner, Edmund dcS. and Lorge, Irving, op. cit., p. 160.
Digt1zed by
Google
EDUCATIONAL ATTAINMENT• 31
people and should ultimately facilitate joint attacks on the problems
of youth and of rural life. These young people have worked together
and played together, and they know that basically many of their
problems are the same and that the problems of their rural communities affect village and farm people alike.
EDUCATIONAL ATTAINMENT
In-School Youth
Most of the village youth in full-time day school were in grade and
high school-78 percent of the young men and 79 percent of the young
women (table 18). The others were in colleges and universities.
Tol,/e 18.-School Attainment of In-School Youth, by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
['5 agricultural villages]
Last grade or year oompleted
Total 1
Grade and high school
8eI and age
Lees
Num- Per- than
ber oent
5
H
7-8
g
1141.11
__
Allllfl1!I ••. ,1,048
_
IG years_________
342
17 years _________
260
18 years _________
188 '
111 years _________
113
20 years _________
611
21-24 years ______
86
100.0
100.0
JOO. 0
100. 0
100.0
100.0
100.0
12
11
10
-
--
College
-
-
Postgrad-
uate
1.2
0. 5
0.8
0. 7
3.1
4.3 14.1 26. 7 28.1
1.6
1.1
0.4
1.1
8.1
2. 6
1.1
1.1
7.2 82. 1: 41. 7, g_g
6.0
1.1 8.3 16.8 44.6
1.1
6.31 28. 7
- - 1.6116.4
1.8
1.8 9.3
--
1.1
3. 7
7.6 13. 6 211.8
8.2
2. 7 G.ll 13.1 37.3 32.3
2. 7 3. 7 7.6
0.9 1.8 2. 7
I. 7 5.0 13.6
2. 3 I. 2 g,3
--
7.0 14.ll 27.ll 21.8
38.0i
1
1.1
2
-
---
--
2. 3
1
9.1
G.4
1,g
-
grad-
uate
--
- -3 - 1.7 - 1.0
4.
0.6
3.8 0.8
3. 7 16.4 8.4 0.5
- 28. 3 16. 8 5.3
20.4 30.5 23. 7 5.1
11.6 18. 6 27,g 17.5
-
--
--11.G
6.1
2. 11
0.8
0.3
1.1, 0.7
-1 -,
0.3 4.G
-2.7 21.7 6.4 2.7
5.3 23.4, 21.3 12.8 1.0
3.3 8.2129.6 27,g 11.5
6.6 9.3 7.4 36.2 26.9
1.6
a. 7
~J ::: -
-- --
Post-
4
3
r111141.11
All ages ___ 1,0411 100.0
IGyears _________ ~ - 374: 100.0
17 years _________
282 100.0
18 yean1 .....••.•
1841100. 0
le
years ........•
114 100. 0
20 years _________
611 100.0
21-24 years...•..
54 JOO. 0
-0.6
--
0.5
---
-
'·'i "·' .,_,
8.5
5.1
I
I
• Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
The age-grade relationship of the in-school youth indicates relatively high educational attainment and little retardation. 11 Only IO
percent of the young men 16 years of age in school and 8 percent of
the young women of the same age had completed less than 1 year of
high school. Likewise, only small proportions of the 17-year olds were
below the second year of high school. There were as many youth
11 The following age-grade schedule of the United Stat-es Office of Education was
taken as normal in the computation of retardation.
Age:
Norfll(IJ gradt attainment
<J,radt complttt,l)
16 years _____________________________________ 9-11
17years _____________________________________ 10-12
18 years. ____ . _______________ . _____ . ____ ___ __ 11 or more
D g,, zed oy
Google
32 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
or more advanced beyond the grades considered normal for their years
as there were retarded youth.
The situation with regard to grade attainment differs somewhat
between the sexes. For example, 76 percent of the boys and 84 percent of the girls 16 years of age in school were in the second, third, or
fourth year of high school. A comparison of the proportion of boys
in the third and fourth years with the proportion of girls suggests that
more boys than girls drop out between the third and fourth years of
high school. While the number of neither sex is large, apparently a
few more girls than boys do postgraduate work in high school
Of all youth still in school, more than one-fifth were attending
college. After 18 years of age college accounts for the great bulk of
all school attendance.
The average grade completed by the in-school boys and girls 16-24
yea.rs of age is 12 (appendix table 16). With increasing age the number of grades completed increases. In general there is comparatively
little variation from region to region.
Out-of-School Youth
The out-of-school youth of these villages have a relatively high
grade attainment. Over 50 percent had completed high school or had
gone on to take advanced training (table 19 and fig. 7). At the S&Ine
50
50
40
----'----140
-Mole
-
Female
30
------130
20
------120
c
•
l
10
0
Less than 7
7-8
Grades completed
9-11
~leted
. high school
Attended
colleQe
FIG. 7- SCHOOL ATTAINMENT OF OUT-OF-SCHOOL YOUTHf BY SEX·
June I, 1936
* 16-24 years of oi;ie.
Source, Tobie 19.
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
EDUCATIONAL ATTAINMENT•
33
Ta&le 19.-School Attainment of Out-of-School Youth, by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural villages]
La.st grade or year completed
Total
I
Grade and high school
College
Sex and age
Num- Perber oont
Less
than 3--4
3
H
11
7-8
- - - - - -- -
10
12
11
- - - -
Postgraduate
-- -
a
2
l
-
-
4
Pastgraduate
- --
llALF.
All ages ... 1,009 100.0
16 yp,ars_ •• ··••••
17 years .........
18 years .........
19 years .......••
20 years .....•.••
21 years .......••
22 ye~rs .........
23 years .........
24 years .......••
0.3 2. 2
5.3 19.4
7. 7
8.4 5. 8 40.6
1. 7 3. 2 2. 5 0.8 1.9
-- -- ---------- ------ -- 59 100.0
107 100.0
180 100.0
216 100.0
266 100.0
255 100.0
273 100.0
313 100.0
240 100.0
3. 4 8. 5 16.9 30. 5 13. 5 8. 5 1. 7
0.9 3. 7 10. 3 29.0 14.0 7. 5 4. 7
2. 2 6. 7 18. 9 8.3 8.9 3. 9
1.4 4. 2 17.1 5.6 8. 3 5.6
0.4 1.9 3.0 18.4 5.3 10. 2 5. 3
0.4 2.3 3. 9 18.8 7.5 7.5 5. 1
2.9 5.9 21.6 7.3 8.1 7.3
1.6 4.8 14. 7 7. 7 10. 9 6.4
0.4 0.8 4.2 20.4 8. 3 5.0 7.5
---
t.5. 3
29.0
46. I
5.1. 2
47. 7
43. 9
35. 2
36.4
36.3
0.2
- - - - - -- -0.11 - -- --2.8 1. 7 0.5 2. 8 1.4 0. 4 - -2.2 3.0 1.5 o. 7 0.4
2.0 1.9 4. 3 1.2 1.2
1.1 3. 6 2.6 - 4.0
0.4
0.9 6.4 2. 9 I.II 4. 8
0.6
1.7
1. 7 5.0 5.8 1. 7 2. 5
0.4
3.3 3.6 2. 7 1.0 1.8
0.1
HllALJ:
All ages ... 2,380 100.0
16 years ........•
17 years .........
18 years. __ ....••
19 years .......••
20 years._ ...•.••
21 years .......••
22 years .....••••
23 years .........
24 years .........
0.2 1. 4
4.6 16. 7
7.5
8. 3 7.5 41.3
- - - - - · - - - - - - - - - - - - -- -73 -100.0
2. 7 4.1 13. 7 42. 5 13. 7 9.6 6.8 6.9
- - -- -- -- 146 100.0
0. 7 2.1 8.2 26.0 8. 2 13.0 8.9 30. l
2. 8 229 100.0
1. 7 4. 4 17.0 7. 9 8.3 9. 2 44.6
3.9 2. 6 0.5 - -306 100.0
1.0 3.9 15.0 6.2 6.9 6.9 48. 7
3. 9 5.2 2.0 0.3 314 100.0
0.3 1.6 4.1 13. l 8. 0 6.4 9.9 45.8
4. 8 2.2 2.2 1.0 0.6
-332 100.0
4.3 2. 7 0.3 2.1
- 1.5 3. 6 15.1 7. 2 6.6 7. 2 44. 6 4.8
3.~7 100.0
1. 7 4. 2 3. 4 2.8 3.3
0.3 0.8 3.6 16.0 5. 9 10. 3 7.6 39.8
0.3
351 100.0
0.3
3. 7 ),ti 9. 7 8.3 7.1 38. 5
2.6 4. 0 4.3 I.I 4.6
-- 0.8
272 100.0
1.6 5.9 15.4 5. 5 8. 5 4.0 41.9
2. 6 5.1 11. I 1.6 2.6
0.4
• Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
time the proportion who had only an eighth grade education or less
was much higher for both sexes and all ages than for in-school youth.
The young women had slightly more education than the young men.
The average grade completed by out-of-school youth reflects high
school graduation (appendix table 17). There are some differences
among the regions, however. The villages of the North Central and
Pacific Regions rank particularly high in this respect while the villages
of the South rank low and the villages of the Middle Atlantic and
Western Regions occupy a middle position. The low median grade
attainment of the Southern youth is partly due to the low grade at:,
tainment of the Negro youth for whom the median was less than 8
grades. Out-of-school youth 16 and 17 years of age had completed
only 9 grades on the average. All older youth averaged 12 grades.
That young people in these villages attain a high level of education
is attested not only by the data on school attainment in the various
regions but also by data for other segments of the population and from
other areas (appendix table 18). 10 While the youth included in a
study of Iowa villages appear to have exceptionally high educational
10 While admittedly the data are not strictly comparable, they are the best
that are available and are believed to indicate the general situation.
Dgi'zedbyGoogre
34 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
attainment, even when compared with the data for North Central
villages in this study, the percent in all 45 villages who were graduated
from high school and who went on to take higher training was substantially above the percents shown in recent youth studies in Maryln.nd, in selected counties in several States, and in Cincinnati.11
AGE AT LEA YING SCHOOL
A large proportion of all village youth are leaving school at an age
now commonly considered to be too young to secure full-time employment. Almost three-fifths of all out-of-school youth had left
school before they were 18 years old (table 20). A few years ago a
large proportion of teen-aged youth found employment and were
even in considerable demand. Now compulsory education and child
labor laws have combined to raise the minimum age at which a young
person normally enters employment. Add to this the present condition in the business and industrial world which puts a premium on
work experience and it becomes apparent that youth's opportunities
for employment are frequently won either against great odds or at the
expense of older workers. Those who are not successful face a choice
of a period of idleness or of occupying their time in a way that will
ultimately yield returns in terms of higher qualifications or richer
personalities.
Further formal education is customarily thought of as the proper
solution for the interval between school and work and seems to be
the logical solution for youth with less than a high school education.
High school facilities are available and the average youth does not
complete high school until approximately 18 yea.rs of age. Hence.
more emphasis on keeping youth in school until they finish high
school, with such adjustments in the curricula SB are necessary to
meet their special needs and interests, would go a long way toward
solving the problem of what to do with 16- and 17-year olds and to
some extent immediately older youth. In the 45 agricultural villages,
11 This study included only those pupils out of a total ·of 4,184 in the sixth
grade in 1923-24 for whom later records were available. It is believed, however,
that practically all of the high school graduates were included and that only a
negligible number of those whose later records could not be traced had been graduated from high school. (See Dowd, Constance E., "A Study of High School
Graduates With Reference to Level of Intelligence," The Journal of Educational
Psychology, Vol. XXIII, 1932, p. 689.) That these data may be fairly representative of urban youth in some communities is indicated by the fact that in
1934 the Board of Education in Detroit reported that 45 percent of the total
population between the ages of 16 and 24 years, inclusive, were high school
graduates. This, of course, includes both in-school and out-of-school youth.
(See Stutsman, Rachel, What of Youth Today, Detroit Youth Study Committee,
DP.troit, Mich., 1934, p. 8.)
Digt1zed by
Google
EDUCATIONAL ATTAINMENT• 35
Ta&le .20.-Age at Leaving Full-Time Day School of Out-of-School Youth, by Sex and
Age, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultursl vlllages]
Percent leaving school at
specified age
Se:r and age, June 1, 1936
'l'otaJ
I
Under 17
years
Under 18
years
JULI:
All ages_ ..............
·-·-· --····•·•·•-·····---·----
1,000
38.0
16-1
395
81- 0
35. 2
30. 4
35.5
519
822
68.8
----
1 - - - -1 - - - - :
16-17 years. __ . _____ .·-. _____ .•....... _______ .......•. ··-.... .
18-19 years_.·- ... _____________ .......•. ___________________ ._ ..
20-21 years._ .. __ • __________ • ___ ..•••••••••••••.•••• _____ •• __ ..
22-24 years ........... ··---···-·-------------------------··-- ..
100. 0
66. 8
51. 3
51.5
FKMALJ:
All ages __ ··· •-·· _
1~17 years._._·-···•--·---.-·- .. ·-----·-----·---·-·-----·_·-·18--19 years .. ·-. _____ .•. ___ .. __ . _____ ·------- .... ____ ......... .
20-21 years .... ······--·•···•···-····· ......•..................
22-24 years ...... ·-- .... _____ .• ______ . ___ ......... __ •.....•.•. _
1
2,376
39.6
G2. I
217
534
6-15
1lllO
80. 2
39.9
33.0
34.9
100.0
74.0
1!3.5
52.11
E:rcluslve of youth for whom data are not available.
with their admittedly good educational facilities, almost half of all
young men (49 percent) a.nd almost as many young women (46 percent) left school before completing high school (table 19). For the
2 years of especial concern, 16 and 17, the proportions mount much
higher.. In terms of relieving pressure on employment opportunities,
increased emphasis on school attendance until the completion of high
school would not have great effect. In terms of the more satisfactory
preparation of youth for future employment and in terms of individual development, its value is self-evident.
Average grade attainment also serves to emphasize the importance
of encouraging 16- and 17-year-old youth to remain in school. Those
16 and 17 years of age had 3 years less attainment to their credit
than all youth (appendix table 17). In the older ages there was
little variation in grade attainment. All youth fall within the period
of practically universal high school facilities for village populations
so that usually lack of high school graduation is not due to lack of
opportunity. The lag reflected in the South is partially due to the
more limited availability of schools and partially to the effect of 11
instead of 12 grades in many public school systems in that region.
For youth who are high school graduates, further education is often
impossible unless the family budget ca.n stand the strain of meeting
pa.rt or all of the college expenses. Obviously, many families are
unable to provide their young people with college educations, and
many youth should not go on to the ordinary college even when able
to work their way through. Whether anything short of satisfactory
employment for at least part time will really meet the problems of
such out-of-school youth is an open question.
Digt,zed by
Google
36 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
SPECIAL TRAINING
Of all the youth in the villages who are in school, only a small
number (16 young men and 23 young women at the time of the survey) attend any but the regular public schools or colleges. Business
colleges and nurses' training claim most of these. Part-time schools
and evening classes play only a very small role in the lives of these
youth. Only 12 young people in the 45 villages reported attending
such classes either in the villages or elsewhere. Thirteen of the fortyfive villages had emergency programs for adult education but practically none of the youth were in attendance. 11 It is possible, however,
that the courses being given were below the grade attainments of
most out-of-school youth or in some other way were ill-adapted to
their needs.
The high schools in these villages offer four types of vocational
training-agriculture, home economics, commercial courses, and
teacher training-and three types of cultural subjects-music, drama,
and art-in addition to the traditional curricula (table 21). These
courses represent an attempt on the part of the village schools to
meet the needs of the youth both vocationally and culturally in addition to preparing them for college. For the village youth who wish
to enter vocations other than farming, as well as for the farm youth,
the only vocational training is in commercial work or teaching. While
this obviously gives little choice, it is probable that there would not
be enough pupils in the small high schools involved to justify the
introduction of courses in a variety of other fields.
Ta&le .21.-Numbe:r of High Schools Having Special Coune:s, by Region, 1935-36 1
[45 agricultural villages]
Region
All regions ____________________ _
Middle Atlantic _____________________ _
Southeast ____ . ____ . _________________ _
White _________ ----- _____________ _
Negro ___________________________ _
Southwest•------ ___________________ _
East North Central_ ________________ _
West North Central__ _______________ _
Western _____________________________ _
Pacific ______________________________ _
8 peclal courses
Number
ComHome
of schools Vocational
merclal Music Drama
agriculture economics subjects
Art
- - - - - - ---
liO
29
38
31
39
24
18
g
6
5
4
1
2
3
g
1
3
8
8
3
3
3
3
1
5
4
10
'7
•a
3
•s
13
2
6
2
2
2
6
g
6
11
2
4
2
8
4
3
1
2
6
12
2
4
5
6
1
1
I
4
9
2
3
•
2
3
1 Data through the courtesy of Edmund deS. Brunner and Irving Lorge. The number offering teacher
training was not given, I-hough the number of youth having taken this work Is reported in appendix table 19.
• Includes I Junior high school at Poplarville, Miss.
'Nashville, N. C.; St. Matthews, S. C.; and Poplarvllle, Miss.
• There were no Negro high schools within the villages in this region.
1 Includes 1 Roman Catholic parochial school at l<'ennimore, Wis.
Though the schools give special courses, by far the larger number of
young people seem to take the traditional courses which presumably
lead to college or to white-collar jobs. Only 19 out-of-school village
12
Data through the courtesy of Edmund deS. Brunner and Irving Lorge.
Digt1zed by
Google
EDUCATIONAL ATTAINMENT• 37
boys (appendix table 19) had taken the agricultural course in high
school. While this course is undoubtedly most popular as well as most
practical for farm youth who take work in the village high school,
gardens and other small agricultural enterprises are common in these
villages. Farm youth are, of course, not included in the village survey.
That many youth took one or two classes in agriculture is undoubtedly
true, but such classes would not be counted as specific vocational
preparation. 13
Surprisingly few high school girls took the home economics course,
although 38 of the 50 schools reported special courses in this field. A
much larger number of girls must have had the advantage of training
in cooking and sewing than the data indicate, however.
Although only three-fifths of the high schools had commercial
courses, commercial work claimed four-fifths of those who took special
courses in high school. Girls far outnumbered boys in this field.
Very few of the out-of-school youth who had attended college reported special vocational preparation. In fact with only one-fifth of
the young men and one-third of the young women who had attended
college reporting any special training (table 19 and appendix table 19),
it appears that the value of college training as preparation for future
employment was primarily general rather than specific. Among the
out-of-school young people who did report special training in college,
commercial training claimed the interest of more than one-third of
the boys while teacher training was the chief interest of girls with
commercial work next in importance. Youth reporting training outside
of high school or college had usually attended schools giving business
or beauty culture courses or had taken training in hospitals. A few
of the older boys had managed to secure training in mechanics. Duplication between those who had special training in high school as well
as in college or outside of either college or high school was found in
only 42 cases.
Less than one-fifth of the youth who were not in school during the
previous school year had been specially trained (fig. 8 and appendix
table 20). The older youth naturally have had more training than the
younger one,; and the girls considerably more training than the boys
in all age groups.
It becomes apparent therefore that despite the high level of general
education among the youth in agricultural villages most of them are
not especially trained for any occupational pursuit. Those who are
have had training in overcrowded fields. That business courses
should be so popular may only be a reflection of the fact that this type
ia According to the survey instructions, "the securing of a few units of agriculture
as part of a high school or college course could not be classed as special vocational
training, but if the young person had taken vocational agriculture as his special
field of study in school, that would be his vocational course." The same restriotions applied to reporting other courses.
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
38 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
-
Male
Ill
Female
Percent
Age In
years
15
20
25
30
All ages
16-17
18-19
20-21
22-24
FIG. 8- OUT-OF-SCHOOL YOUTH WHO HAVE RECEIVED
SPECIAL TRAINING,* BY SEX
June I, 1936
*Duplications omitted.
Source: Appendix table 20
of special training is more nearly universally available since 31 of the
50 schools offered it a.nd its nature is such as to allow enrollment by
both sexes in contradistmction to either home economics or agriculture.
There is also no dearth of opportunity to enroll in private business
colleges if the requisite fee ca.n be met since such institutions have
spread far a.nd wide over the land, sometimes even into small county
seat towns. The local communities cannot absorb their own graduates
of commercial courses, 14 and it is well known that opportunities in urban
areas are restricted.
The situation is no more encouraging when the data on those who
have taken training outside of either high school or college are examined.
Here nurses' training a.nd beauty culture have been taken up by the
young women, both being fields in which competition has grown very
keen in recent years. It is the commercial, nursing, and beauty courses,
moreover, that are responsible for the much greater number of girls
than boys who take training outside of high school or college.
The fa.ct that the preponderance of special training is in business
reflects two facts: the pattern of occupations influencing the village
youth is largely that of commercial enterprise; and the high schools
lack facilities for adequate vocational guidance as well as for diversified
training. 16
1
l8ee Brunner, Edmund deS. and Lorge, Irving, op. cit., p. 163.
For a discussion of vocational guidance, see Brunner, Edmund deS., Lorge,
Irving, and Price, Ralph G., "Vocational Guidance in Village High Schools,"
Teachers CoUege Record, Vol. 39, 1937-1938, pp. 218-229.
15
Dg11zedoyGoogle
Chapter V
EMPLOYMENT OF VILLAGE YOUTH
THE FACILITY with which village young people are able to find employment on leaving school is one criterion by which to judge the
general welfare of the youth in agricultural villages. Through consideration of the employment of young people between the ages of 25
and 29 years, as well as of those 16-24 yea.rs of age, the youth who
were leaving school early in the depression are included in the analysis. It is fruitful to compare the status of those young people whose
earlier years preceded the so-called "great depression" with that of
the youth who have been hampered during all of their employable
years by the effect of the depressed phases of the business cycle.
EMPLOYMENT STA TUS
Young men may be classified as gainfully employed, in school, or
not gainfully employed; young women, as employed, in school, working as housewives, or not gainfully employed. Almost 7 out of every
IO (69 percent) young men 16-29 years of age had at least a minimum
of employment,' and approximately one-fourth (24 percent) were in
school (table 22). This leaves relatively few (7 percent) neither gainfully employed nor in school. Some of these had unremunerative
duties in connection with the home or the family occupation so that
their time was at least partially accounted for. 3 Among young women
the proportion employed was much smaller (27 percent), but more
than 4 out of every 10 were housewives (42 percent), and one-fifth
were in school (21 percent). On the whole, full-time unemployment
1 According to the survey definition, a youth was considered employed if he
had worked for pay at least I day each week during the 2 weeks preceding June 1,
1936. This included emergency employment.
1 Also, a small proportion of all youth were unable to work because of either
temporary or permanent physical and mental handicaps.
39
Digitized by
Google
40 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Tat.le .2.2.-Employment Status of Youth, by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural vlllag""J
Total
Out or school
1
Sex and age
Number
Percent
OalnCully
employed ,
Not "aln•
~
fully em•
ployed
In school• Howiewlle
KALI:
16-21) years . . .. . . . .....•.
16-24 years . . ............
4, 364
2.961
100. 0
100.0
68.6
56. 2
7.4
8.4
24.0
35.4
16-17 years ...•. • .•......... . __
111--19 years .. . . . . .. ....... . ... .
20-21 years .. ••..•. • . _•...•....
22-24 ye&fll . . . • . •.• .. .. ... .. . ..
25-29 years .• .•. • •.. . . .........
769
697
619
8i6
1,403
100.0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
14.8
46.6
7'-8
86.9
9'- 7
6. 8
10. 2
9.4
7. 8
6. 3
78.4
43. 2
15. 8
5. 3
16-29 ye!\l'S ....... . .• .. _.
16-24 YL.,.rs . ...... .......
5, 048
3, 434
100.0
100.0
26.6
26. 8
10. 5
12. 5
:J0.8
30.6
42.l
30. l
16-17 years . .. ..... . • .•.... .. __
111--19 years ... • . ... . •• . . •.. .. __
io-21 years ...• .. •.. . ... •. . ....
22-24 years . . .• .... ... •... .. ...
2r,-29years . . . ..•.... . . .. -· .. ..
876
815
741
1,003
1, 614
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
11.5
28.0
34.3
86.4
26.2
9. 5
18. 2
15.0
8..9
a.1
76.0
34. 2
12. 6
2.0
38.1
63. 7
Fl!KALJ:
11.0
19. 8
87.7
1 Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
• Includes emergency employment.
• Includes all those In school during the school year 193~.
does not appear to be a serious problem in these villages, doubtless
primarily because the working population has decreased as job opportunities have diminished.
There was considerable variation in the proportions employed
among the different age groups. Only 15 percent of the 16- and
17-year-old young men were employed while 95 percent of those 25-29
years old were employed, as high a proportion as is normally employed
in any comparable group. In contrast to the older age period foryoung men, the peak employment period for young women was between 20 and 24 years, inclusive, with slightly over one-third reporting
jobs. At all ages young men had more employment than young women.
There is, of course, a definite relation between the percent gainfully
employed and the percent in school, especially for the young men.
The more there are in school the fewer there are employed. This is
also true in general for young women but in addition to employment
the matrimonial process intrudes itself, transforming into housewives
many girls who have been unemployed as well as some working girls.
On the other hand, more young women were married than were classified as housewives as part of the married women were gainfully employed (table 22 and table 8, p. 15). Even so, school and housewifely
duties reduced the number of eligible young persons in the villages
without employment to a very small number of each sex.
It appears significant that more young people of both sexes were
neither in school nor gainfully employed at the ages of 18 and 19 than
at any other age. This is the period when most youth have completed
Digitized by
Google
'I
Wort & l'ruu n-sa .!dm in i, t ru t iu11 .
Seasonal Laborers in a Canning Factory.
Dg1•zedbyGooglc
Digt1zed by
Google
EMPLOYMENT • 41
their formal education and are seeking their first regular employment.
It is inevitable that some of them will have difficulty in finding employment so that the greatest a.mount of idleness will occur during these
transition years.
The extent of unemployment in the villages of the various regions
provides another index to the youth situation in the agricultural
villages of the country as a whole (appendix table 21). The greatest
proportion not gainfully employed among young men occurred in the
Southwestern villages where almost one-eighth of the out-of-school
white youth 16-24 years of age were without employment. In the
Pacific villages very few young men in this age group (7 percent)
were completely unemployed. Taking the young women as a
whole, not a large percentage in any region was entirely idle. Unemployment was consistently at its highest among those 18-21 years
old. The length of time youth of these ages remain unemployed
constitutes the vital question. Further than that two factors no
doubt greatly reduced the number who were unemployed or might have
been listed as unemployed at the time of the survey. Youth, though
normally out of school when this study was made, were classified as
being in school if they had attended the previous session. Also, in
some villages, particularly in California and Arkansas, the fact that
the study was made as of June 1 when agricultural employment is
high was important.
The employment situation is somewhat confused by the inclusion
in the discussion of those who are in school. Hence, a more restricted
view of the situation has been ta.ken by concentrating the discussion
on the youth who are out of school (table 23 and fig. 9). On this
basis, and even including married women, three-fifths of the out-ofschool young people 16-29 years of age in agricultural villages were
found to be gainfully employed. The proportion of employment
varied considerably between the sexes: 90 percent for the young men,
66 percent for the unmarried young women, and 13 percent for the
married women.
Among the young men who were out of school there was relatively
little unemployment at any age. Even in the 16- and 17-year age
group more than two-thirds of all the boys were reported as having
jobs.
While it is of considerable interest that as many as 13 percent of the
married young women in these viJJages were gainfuJJy employed, the
figure for the unmarried young women is more significant since these
are the girls who are more likely to need or want employment. With
increasing age, larger percentages of the unmarried tended to be
gainfully employed. On the other hand, age seemed to make little
difference in the proportion of married women gainfully employed.
Percentages are, however, apt to obscure the real situation. Actually
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
42 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le 23.-Employment Status of Out-of-School Youth, by Sex, Marital Status, and Age,
June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages)
Sex, marital status, and age
Total 1
1 - - - - - - - - 1 Gainfully
employed•
Number
Percent
Not~n•
fully em•
ployed.
TOT.U.
16-29 years.......................................
7,313
100.0
59. 3
40. 7
16--24 years .........•............................ · l==4=•=296=l,==l=OO=.O=l===60=·=1=1===39=.
ll
16-17 years.............................................
18-19 years. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
20-21 years.............................................
22-24years.............................................
23-29yearo.. . ..........................................
385
93~
1, 168
1,811
3,017
100. o
100. O
100. 0
100.0
100.0
.51. 2
li9. 3
61. 4
61.6
68.0
48. 8
to. 7
38. 6
38.4
42.0
KALW
16-29 years._._...................................
16--24 years.......................................
3,315
100.0
90. 3
9. 7
1,912
100. O
87. O
13. o
l====l,====i=====I====
16-17years.............................................
166
100.0
68.i
31.3
396
100. o
82.1
11. 11
18-19 years.............................................
'.»--21 years.............................................
521
100.0
88.9
11.1
2Z-24 years.............................................
829
100. O
91. 8
8. 2
23-29years.............................................
1,403
100.0
114.7
5.3
tJNIUB.RIJ:n FJ:JULI:
16--29 years.......................................
1, 6112
100. 0
63.11
M. 1
16--24 yeara ..................•.................•.. l==l=,=20S=l,==1=00.=0=l===64=·=3=l-==35=.7
16-17 years.............................................
18-19 years.............................................
'.»--21 years.............................................
22-24 years.............. . . . . . . . . . . . . ... . . . . .. ....•... ..
25--29 years.......................... . . . .. .. .. ..........
159
361
325
363
344
100.0
100.0
100. O
100. O
100. o
47.8
59.0
86. 8
75. 5
71. 2
52.2
41.0
34. 2
~5
28. a
111.RRIJ:n 1'11:IUU
16-29years.......................................
16-24 years.......................................
2,446
100.0
13.1
88.9
1, 176
100. 0
12. 2
87. 8
l====t====l•~===I==-===
16-17 yeera. ..... .. .... ... ... .. .. . .......... ........ .. ..
60
100. o
11. 7
88. a
18-19 years.............................................
176
100. O
8. 8
91. 4
:»--21 years................. . ...........................
322
100. o
12. 4
87. e
22-24 years. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
819
100. 0
13. l
M. II
23-29 yelll'8 .... _............ .. . . .. .. . . .. .. . . . . . ... .. .. ..
1,270
100. 0
13.11
M. 1
Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
• Includes emerirency employment.
• Includes married females who are hoosewlves.
1
the number of young unmarried women gainfully employed between
the ages of 16 and 29 years averaged about 23 per village and the
unemployed about 12. Only seven married women per village were
working.
How pressing the cases of unemployment among unmarried young
women were cannot be gauged from the data available. The chances
are that a considerable proportion of such young women were living
in more or less comfortable homes. Moreover, it is the pattern in
rural areas for girls to stay at home until they are married. While
the demand for employment on the part of rural young women has
probably been increasing in recent years, the pattern is undoubtedly
still in force to a considerable extent and precludes the acceptance
of the suggestion that unemployment among unmarried girls in these
villages creates a serious situation. Such unemployment must also
be considered in the light of the fact that while not responsible for
Oigtized by
Google
EMPLOYMENT • 43
80
40 - -
20 t - - - -
0-----~
All oge s
16 - 17
20-2 1
18 - 19
22-24
25-29
A ge ,n yeors
..,
".,
j
t
>,
0
80
80
U MARRIED FEMALE
Cl
.?-
t.,
!::'
3
c
it*
#I--~;.:,
i60 t - - - -
~
~il------< 40 &'.
t"?£·.~~
:,
t
20 1 - -
-----1 GO :
t[~
·==~f-
40 1---
J!
~r!t __
20
.-
.-;:
..·>•
-~=
o.____-=z:
All oges
16 - 17
:::•:= =-====----'0
===~
20-21
18-19
22-2 4
25 - 2 9
Age ,n yeo rs
20 - -- -- - -- - - - - -- - - - --
-
-,20
MA RR IED FEMALE
rau~~............,.,.
All oges
16- 17
~
18- 19
...,.......,,,-f7-,,.,..,,.c,.:;f""""':"'"7::m
20 - 21
22 - 24
25-29
A ge ,n yeors
F~.
9-EMPLOYMENT OF OUT-OF- SCHOOL YOUTH
BY SEX, MARITAL STATUS, AND AGE
June I, 1936
Source: Tobie 23.
')Jr
zedby Google
44 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
the home, most of these girls contribute their she.re of the work
necessary for its maintenance.
The out-of-school young men temporarily away from home had less
employment than youth remaining in the villages (table 24). This
was in spite of the number of boys enrolled in the Civilian Conservation
Corps (table 28, p. 50). Those youth in the group away from home
who were not gainfully employed were visiting, on vacation, or unemployed and looking for work while retaining home ties. Among
young women temporarily away from the villages, including both
married and unmarried, there was relatively little employment.
Ta&le i.f.-Employment Status of Out-of-School Youth Who Were Residents of the
Villages but Away From Home on June 1, 1936, by Age and Sex
Total 1
Total
A.p
Num- Per•
ber cent
Male
Total
Oaln• Not
fully gelnem- fully
ploy- em - Nwn- Per•
ed I ployed ber
cent
Female
Total
Gain• Not
fully
em•
ploy- em• Nwn• Pered I ployed ber
cent
~
Gain- Not
fully ~ em- rully
ploy- em00 I ployed
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - --
Hl- 29years _ 692
l&-24 years __ 526
100. 0
100.0
116.4
M. 7
43. 6
45. 3
474
378
100. 0
100.0
71. ff
68. 5
100.0
100.0
59.9
81. 7
40.1
193
18:I
38. 3
Q6
100.0
100.0
100.0
76. 8
83.3
- - - - =49_4 =50. 6
1&-19 yean .. . . .. . _ 263 100.0
20--24 years _.• • ... .
26-211 years • . ••.• • .
262
167
- - - - = 60_6
28. 5
31. 5
218
147
)00.0
100.0
23.4
19_0
76.8
81. 0
23. 2
16. 7
77
100.0
100.0
19.5
71
32. 4
81.4
811-6
-=
=39.4 - iO- 100.0
18.6
fSi. t
Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
• Includea emergency employment.
1
TREND IN EMPLOYMENT
An analysis of the proportions employed at different times provides
a more complete picture of the situation of youth than does only a
cross-section analysis. A comparison of the proportions employed in
1930 and 1936 for both sexes and three age groups (appendix table 22)
shows that employment of youth was greater in 1930 than in 1936.
With some exceptions this was true for all age groups of both sexes
and in the villages of all regions. Youth in school who were employed
were included among the gainfully employed in 1930. The inclusion
of this group in the 1936 data would probably have reduced the differences between the two years slightly.3 On the other hand, the data for
1930 were gathered for April 1, and those for 1936 not until June 1,
when opportunities for seasonal employment in rural areas approach
their peak.
In so far as the data on employment, school attendance, and unemployment among the youth of the United States as a whole and in
the rural-nonform population may be compared with similar data for
the youth of the villages studied (appendix table 23), they also reflect
a No data were collected on the employment of youth in school since the emphasis was on ou~f-school youth and their economic adjustments.
Digitized by
Google
EMPLOYMENT • 45
a decline in employment among youth between 1930 and 1936. Of
all the male youth in the villages 16-24 years of age, 56 percent were
employed in 1936 but among all young men of that age in the rnralnonfarm population in 1930, 68 percent were working. School attendance rather than unemployment accounts for the difference in these
proportions. Whether or not the increased school attendance is partly
due to the la.ck of jobs, it certainly does not mean that young men in
the agricultural villages were worse off in 1936 than in 1930. .As far
as young women were concerned, there was practically no difference
between the percent employed in the villages in 1936 and in the
rural-nonfarm population in 1930. More of them were also in school
in 1936, the difference being accounted for by smaller proportions of
unemployed and of housewives.
Whatever the situation on a given date, the data on employment of
youth during the year preceding June 1, 1936, including all out-ofschool young men and unmarried young women, show that over a
period of time most youth experienced some unemployment (table 25),
assuming that all such youth were seeking employment. Among
these youth less than 65 percent had been gainfully employed more
than one-half of the working days during the year. It is true that only
a small proportion (6 percent) of the out-of-school young men 16-24
years of age had had no gainful employment during the preceding
year, but one-fourth (24 percent) of the unmarried young women had
not been gainfully employed. .Also, over 70 percent of the young men
Ta&/e 25.-Number of Days of Gainful Employment of Out-of-School Youth From
June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, by Sex and Age
(46 agricultural villages)
Total I
Days gainfully employed
Sa and age
Number
Percent
None
1-24
25-4g
50--14g
lll0-24g
260or
more
TOTAL
All ages _______
2, g13
100.0
13.0
2.8
3.8
111. 7
21. 7
42.0
802
28.1
3.7
10.g
11.0
4..0
2. II
1,111
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
7.0
11.3
1.6
1.4
26. 6
20.3
18.1
10.11
u.g
20.8
23_g
23. 4
20.6
44_g
42.0
114.8
All ape _______
1,771
100.0
15.8
1.0
a. 6
17.6
22.8
48. 4
l&-17 years. _____ ....
18--19 years __________
:I0-21 years ..........
22-24 years __ --------
148
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
115.g
9.11
4.9
1.15
4.1
1.11
1.4
8.1
7.4
LI
LS
1.1!
33.1
22. 7
18. 6
11.3
14.2
22. 6
26.1
23. 2
23.11
-34.2
48.3
611. 9
4.4
16.3
20.0
32.0
6.8
6.0
3.6
3.8
20.1
17.8
17.3
9.0
9.8
18. 9
21.9
23.8
17. 6
26.g
32.0
43.6
l&-17 yean ________ -18-19 yean __________
2)...21 yean __________
:d-24 yean_ .. - -... -.
703
7117
7.3
LIS
IULll
ans
491
7rr,
17JUURRill:D Fll:lULI!
Allagee ______
1&-17 years __________
18--19 years ________ ..
:I0-21 yeara __________
22-24 years __________
1,142
100.0
24.2
4.1
164
338
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
39.0
26.9
20.6
18.0
7.8
4..6
306
344
4.11
1.8
• Exclusive of youth !or whom data are not available.
Dig11zed by
Google
46 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
had worked at least 150 days, but little more than one-half (52 percent)
of the young women had worked that much. The 16- and 17-year olds
of both sexes were the most handicapped in finding work; 17 percent
of the boys of this age had had no employment during the year though
almost two-fifths (38 percent) had been employed one-half or more of
the working days. The fact that one-tenth of the 18- and 19-yea.r-old
young men, of whom there were many more than were 16 and 17
years old, had had no work for a whole year indicates that this transition period from school to economic adjustment may occasion much
loss of time. The data on unmarried young women, while revealing
fewer gainfully employed, follow the same genera.I trends as those for
young men. 4
In spite of the fact that a high proportion of the out-of-echool
youth worked less than one-half of the time during the previous year,
relatively high proportions-61 percent of the young men and 35
percent of the unmarried young women-had experienced no unemployment period after leaving school (table 26). To put the situation
in another light, approximately 4 out of 10 young men and more than
6 out of 10 young women had experienced varying periods without
gainful employment after leaving school. The period of unemployment tended to be shorter for the older than for the younger age groups.
Tol,le !6.-Period Out-of-School Youth Were not Gainfully Employed, by Sex and Age
June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages]
Total I
Months not gainfully employed since lllllvlng IICbool
Se,: and age
7eor
Number
Percent
3, 2119
100.0
60.9
JO.II
8. 5
5. 5
8. s
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
.~3.0
59.0
58.3
55.8
116.3
5.4
7. I
12.3
18.1
21.2
9. 7
8.4
10.8
10.8
8. 3
8. 4
23. 5
7. 7
7.3
2.11
IO.II
8-0
Nooe
1-:16
26-&l
51-75
more
KALB
All ages_
----------------
18-17 years_ ·- ---------------18-111 years
____ - -- -- -------- ---20-21
yean _____________________
22--24
~211 years.-------------------years _______________ .. ----
- - - --~
100.0
161]
395
520
823
1,395
8. 8
18. 7
3.3
UNJUBR!JCD J'JCll.lLIC
All ages ___________ --- - - . -
1,552
100.0
34.8
10.8
II.II
10.1
M.8
111-17 years _____________________
18-19 years_ .. __________________
20-21 years_ .. _.. _. --- __ --------
159
361
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
35.2
34.1
35. 7
36.9
32.3
3.8
8.6
7.1
13. 5
18.3
5. 7
7. 7
11.2
12.4
11.11
6.3
8. 9
12. 3
10. 5
10. 8
411.0
42. 7
35. 7
26. 7
,ii. 7
22-24 years
------------------26-29
years.______
.... _. __________
1
325
363
344
Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
This may be partly due to depression factors, but primarily it probably reflects the greater ease of the better educated youth in securing
• The discussion of the regional situations is omitted here since in any one
region the actual number of youth in any group is small. Furthermore, ~he general
situation is fairly typical for each region.
o g11 ,ed by
Goog Ie
lVorh , Proy re,;s Ad111 i11 is trat io11 ( ll' i lsu 11) .
Wh ere Idle l'oulh Gath er.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
EMPLOYMENT • 47
employment. Young people 16- 29 years of age at the time of the
su rvey who bad been out of school for 4 to 5 years or more obviously
could have achieved very limited educa ional attainments. While
the proportions without employment after leaving school are high ,
th ey represent very few youth in individual villages. Thu.t there
are many more unmarried young women than young men may partly
reflect differences in employment opportunities but drny al o be due
to the number of young women who are not looking for work. Thus,
so many factors are involved that no specific generalization can b e
made other than the fuct that most young men do not seem to have an
excessive amount of difficulty in securing some kind of work soon
a fter leaving school.
Data are also available which throw light on the extent to which
the youth had found employment during the years 1931 to 1936
(fig . 10 and appendix table 24). They show the employment situation of young men 15- 24 years of age in 1931 and 20- 29 years of age
in 1936. Taking these particular youth, and keeping the variations
in age in mind the.re is considerable constancy from quarter to quarter
in tl1e proportion who were unemployed and out of school. Also,
.
c
u
er
FtG. 10- SCHOOL ATTENDANCE AND EMPLOYMENT STATUS OF
MALE YOUTH, 20 THROUGH 29 YEARS OF
AGE AT TIME OF SURVEY
From March I, 1931, to June I, 1936
Source : Append ix toble 24-
LJig 11zed by
GoogIe
48 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
100
90
90
80
70
70
60
60
50
40
40
j
~
'o
30
30
20
20
10
10
O )o~· )~.., ,o~·
1928
,s,..,
,o~·
1929
,s..,
1930
)o~·
,s..,
1931
,o~· ,S'..,
),§' "
1932
)S'.., )o~· )S'..,
1933
1934
),:f•"
)S''
~
0
) O~ -
1935 1936
FIG. 11- EMPLOYMENT STATUS OF 20-YEAR OLD MALES
1928-1936
Source: Append ix table 25 .
there is not such excessive unemployment in the years 1933 and 1934
as might have been expected. The de.ta are only for the youth who
were in the villages when the study was me.de, so that those who
left home because of le.ck of jobs a.re not included. Moreover, approximately the same relative amount of unemployment is more serious
when the group is 20-29 years of age than when it is 15- 24 years of
age.
In order to compare the changing employment status of young men
in the villages over a period of years somewhat more precisely, their
status wheu they were 20 years of age was obtained for all those in
the villages at the time of the survey. 6 By this device for holding
age constant it is possible to determine more directly how the employment of village young men varied from year to year (fig. 11 and appendix table 25). The changes in the actual number of 20-year olds
6 E1(Cept young men 29 years of age and those becoming 20 years of age after
January 1936.
Dg1
ze<lbyGoogle
EMPLOYMENT •
49
were affected, of course, by the numbers who had moved into or left
the villages since their twentieth birthdays.
The amount of employment declined slowly from 1928 to 1933.
While 74 percent had some employment on January 1, 1928, 63 percent were employed 5 years later. The decline in employment as of
July 1 was even less severe for the same period. In terms of the
proportion out of school and unemployed, however, 1934 offered
fewer opportunities for village youth than the preceding year. During
1935 and 1936 the increase in employment and the decrease in unemployment were only slight, however. If increased school attendance
occurred in the agricultural villages during the early thirties, it was
evidently among young men under 20 years of age (appendix table 14).
Actually more of those within this single year of age were in school
in 1928 and 1929 than in subsequent years. On the whole the data
substantiate the contention that employment conditions in the agricultural villages surveyed have remained relatively stable during
recent years.
EMERGENCY EMPLOYMENT
Three major Federal emergency agencies which have assisted youth
in obtaining employment during the depression period are the Civilian
Conservation Corps, the National Youth Administration, and the
Works Progress Administration. Three percent of all the young men
and women in the 45 agricultural villages, or an average of 5 per
village, were employed by these agencies on the date of the survey
(table 27). Five times as many boys as girls had emergency employment, chiefly because there is no agency comparable to the CCC open
to girls. The NYA had reached the smallest number. It must be
remembered, however, that neither the NYA nor the WPA had been in
operation as long as the CCC and that NYA student aid was not
included.
Six percent of the total number of young men between the ages of
16 and 24 years who were residents of the 45 villages had had Civilian
Conservation Corps experience at some time (table 28). In view of the
large proportion of rural youth who have been enrolled in the CCC
Ta&le 27.-Youth Employed by Emer9ency A9encies, by A9e and Sex, June 1, 1936
[ 45 agricultural villages]
Male
Total
Female
·-Age
Number
employed
Percent of
all youth 1
Number
employed
Percent of
all male
youth 1
Number
employed
All agee_ .. ______________
m
3.2
180
5.6
38
I.I
l&-17 yean1.. __________________
18-19 years ____________________
:I0-24 yeau. ___ . ___ ... _________
34
I. g
3. 2
3.9
Z1
3.2
6.0
6.5
7
O.R
0.6
1
5.5
138
/iO
112
Percent of
all female
youth 1
5
26
l. 4
Includes youth wbo were residents of the villages but away from borne on June I, IQ31!.
LJigllzed by
Google
50 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Tal,le 28.-Male Youth Enrolled in the Civilian Conservation Corps at Any Time, by Age
on June 1, 1936 1
[45 agricultural villages)
Total
Number of
enrollees
All s11es •---····-········- ----············
16-li years ____________________________________ _
l!<--19 years. ____ .•••............................
2!f--24 ycsrs. ····-···- ... ___ ... _... _....... ___ ..•
Enrollees,
Enrollees
Percent of all June I, 1934 prior~unel,.
male youth•
2ll
0.2
106
25
57
129
3.0
0.8
7.6
21
10&
4
37
:a)
47
82
1 The CCC takea no youth under i7 years of age and it hM taken youth under JS years of age only sinee
September 1935.
• Include,; youth who were residents of the village.'! but awa_y from home on June 1, 19311.
• 16 youth between the ages of 25 and 29 had also bad CCC employment. Of these 7 were in camps on
June 1, 1Q38.
since its organization, it appears that youth from these agricultural
villages were underrepresented in comparison with total rural youth.
The comparatively small contingent from agricultural villages is
particularly significant in the light of the fact that data seem to show
that almost two-thirds of the enrollees who come from rural territory
are nonfarm youth. 0 Since relatively few youth from these agricultural villages have been in the camps, it appears safe to hazard the
conclusion that the nonfarm contribution to the CCC is coming
predominantly from rural-industrial areas.
Since 30 of the 47 young men 20-24 years of age in the camps at the
time of the survey were 20 or 21 years of age, the age distribution
of the total enrollees from the villages appears to follow fairly closely
the age distribution in the camps as a whole. In 1937 three-fourths of
all enrollees had not reached their twenty-first birthday. 7 The
apparent overrepresentation of village young men in the upper age
bracket among the total number that had had CCC employment or
were at the time of the survey employed on CCC work is due to the
large number of boys 20-24 years of age (82) who had served one or
more enrollment periods in the past. They had apparently been in the
camps when they were younger and had returned to the villages after
their terms of enrollment. How many of these 82 and the other
younger and older boys who had had CCC employment were included
in the 323 young men aged 16-29 who were unemployed on the date
of the survey (table 22, p. 40) is not known.
The comparatively small number of youth enrolled in the CCC may
have several explanations. For one thing there is proportionately
more opportunity for work for out-of-i!Chool young people in these
0
Melvin, Bruce L. and Smith, Elna N., Rural Youth: Their Situation and
Pro8pect8, Research Monograph XV, Division of Social Research, Works Progress
Administration, Washington, D. C., 1938, p. 103.
1 Ibid., p. 102.
Dig t1zed by
Goog re
EMPLOYMENT • 51
par+Jcular villages than in some other places. Moreover, their opportunities are enhanced by the fact that such a large proportion of youth
in the younger ages are in school. 8
In 133 villages which included the 45 studied, the proportion of
the population on relief, based on the 1930 Census, varied from less
than 1 percent to more thsn 30 percent in June 1935 with a median
of almost 10 percent.11 In comparison with these data, it would appear
that the CCC has been contributing significantly in providing employment to needy village boys since 6 percent of the young men of the
villages had had this experience st some time. On the other hand,
from the point of view of the needs of young people at the time of
the survey the 3 percent having emergency employment may be
rather low in comparison with the extent of need.
Very few young people had had NYA employment during the preceding year (table 29). 10 The program was, of course, comparatively
new since it had been in operation barely a year. More than twice
as many young people had benefited by the program during the past
12 months as were actually employed at the time of the survey.11
Ta&le 29.-Youth Employed by the National Youth Administration From June 1, 1935,
to June 1, 1936, by Age and Sex
[45 agricultural villages)
Male
Age, June I, 1936
All ages ______________ --ll'r-17years ____________________
18-19yeanL ___ -·----·· ________
30-24 years. ___________________
Female
Total
Employed
number
employed June!, 1936
Previously
Prevloll8!f
Total
employed
Employed employe
number June
hut not on employed'
1, 1936 but not on
June 1, IQ36
June 1, 1936
36
11
2Jl
311
10
211
12
17
7
1
6
11
2
2
17
6
"
3
19
8
12
6
6
II
• Only I female youth over 24 years of age was employed by the NY A.
That there must have been a greater need for employment opportunity than the villages afforded would seem to be attested by the
presence of a significant number of youth on the program of the Works
Progress Administration (table 30). The number of young men between the ages of 16 and 29 employed by this agency at the time of
the survey exceeded the number enrolled in the Civilian Conservation
Corps. The great majority were 20 years of age or over and there
See ch. IV.
• Brunner, Edmund deS. and Lorge, Irving, Rural Trends in Depression Year&,
New York: Columbia University Press, 1937, p. 331.
10 The tabulation revealed that not a single Negro youth in the villages of the
Southeast had received NY A aid.
11 Some youth had received student aid during the preceding year but the
number is not available.
1
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
52 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le 30.-Youth Employed by the Works Progre1s Administration From June 1, 1935, to
June 1, 1936, by Age and Sex
[45 agricultural villages)
Female
Male
Age, Iune 1, 1036
16-29 years ______________
16-24 years ______________
16-17years ____________________
UH9 years ____________________
20-24 years ___________________ .
2&-29yean, _______________ - --- -
Total
Employed
number
employed June I, 1936
142
83
5
8
70
5g
Previously
Total
employed
Employed
number June
but not on employed
1, 1936
June l, 1936
126
73
6
7
61
63
16
10
-
1
g
6
41
31
37
28
6
6
3
20
4
22
Previous![
employe
but not on
June 1. 1036
g
10
4
3
-1
2
1
were over three times as many men as women employed on this program. This distribution would appear to substantiate the contention
that these workers were drawn from that contingent of needy youth
in these villages who either were heads of families or had other family
responsibilities.
When the scope of the three programs together is considered, it
appears likely that most of the young men in serious straits had received assistance from them a.t some time, assuming no important
a.mount of duplication. On the other hand, if young women in need
received any large a.mount of a.id, it was indirectly through other
members of their households.
EMPLOYMENT IN VILLAGE INDUSTRIES AND MERCANTILE
ESTABLISHMENTS
Two major fields for the employment of youth in agricultural villages
a.re industrial concerns and mercantile establishments. Youth's
opportunities in these fields are limited by the number and size of the
establishments and the economic trends a.ffecting the employment of
workers.
Industrial Concem1
In 1930 the 140 villages of which the 45 studied a.re a part had 593
industrial concerns, but by 1936 two-fifths of these were no longer in
operation. During the same period 161 others had come into existence. More people were working in these industries, counting both
the full-time and part-time employees, in 1935 than in 1930. The
number of industrial concerns employing 10 or fewer persons increased,
while the number employing more than 100 persons decreased during
these years. Another significant change was that the number of
industries that employed full-time workers from the open country
increased. 12
12
Brunner, Edmund dcS. and Lorge, Irving, op. cit., pp. 117-120.
Digt1zed by
Google
EMPLOYMENT • 53
Of the 45 villages studied 41, for which data are available, had a
total of 167 industries or an average of 4 per village in 1936 employing
an average of 105 persons per village. Only two types-food and
allied industries and lumber and furniture industries-were important
(appendix table 26). Both of these types are closely related to
agriculture. The other industries are of widely scattered types. In
general, however, the agricultural villages are far from self-sufficient,
depending on outside industries for most manufactured goods.
The number of employees in the manufacturing plants ranged from
1 to 150 and averaged 26. The food factories, such as canning,
operate primarily on a seasonal basis. The employment opportunities
provided by these plants obviously are not great, when on the average
less than 40 persons were employed in each village in all food and
allied industries and of those approximately two-thirds worked only
part ti.me (appendix table 26). The lumber and furniture industries
employed less than half as many persons as the food industries. On
the other hand, employment in the lumber and furniture industries
was far more stable, with almost nine-tenths of the employees working
full ti.me.
The industries of the villages draw heavily on the open country
for their employees (table 31 ), 27 percent of all full-ti.me employees
having come from that source. The variations in this respect are
quite wide among the industries and regions. The differences among
the regions apparently reflect both the pressure of the open country
population on opportunities for local industrial employment and the
facility with which open country residents can go back and forth to
village plants.
The situation has much broader significance than the figures given
here might indicate. Many farm youth are seeking employment
Tal,le 3f.-Average Percent of Full-Time Employees From the Open Country in Village
Industries, by Region, 1936
1
JU agricultural vlllagee 'I
Full-time employeee In
village Industries a
Region
Number
All regions _______ ------------------------------------------------------
Percent from
open cowitry
2,597
:Mi. 7
1----1----
M Id d Ie Atlantic ___________ -------------------------------------------------Sou thee.st ___
-----------------·----------------______________________________
Southwest
_____
. __ . ________ . _____________ . _____ . ________________ . __ ._________
East North Central_________________________________________________________
West North Central_________________________________________________________
w~_stern __________________________________ . ______ . ___________ . ____________ . __
Pacific _____________________ ------------------------------____________________
894
469
59
179
290
64
642
10. 3
39. 3
6. 8
24. 4
U. 7
4. 7
38. o
' Data throu~h the courto.sy or Edmwtd deS. Brunner and Irving Lorge.
• Dnta not availahle ror 4 villa~c.•.
' The data reprc.sent the day of interview sometime during the first half of 1936. They do not represent
a yoarl:F avor1111:o.
nigtized by
Google
54 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
opportunities outside of agriculture e.nd they frequently compete with
village youth for jobs in village industries,. This competition makes
it more difficult for the youth of the villages to become established.
This brief examination of the industries leads to one major conclusion: the opportunities for industrial employment in agricultural
villages are very limited. Since agricultural villages have evolved
largely as trading centers for farmers, the other chief sources of
employment, therefore, must be mercantile establishments.
Mercantile Eatabllshments
The number of mercantile establishments increased in the agricultural villages between 1930 and 1936. 18 This change, no doubt,
partially reflects the struggle of many young persons to establish
themselves in business. The extension of hard-surfaced roads, bus
lines, and increased automobile traffic also played their parts in
causing an increase. Tourist camps, barbershops, novelty stores,
boarding houses, liquor stores, and beauty parlors were among the
types that increased the most. The increase in the number of stores,
however, may not be altogether auspicious. Retail trade in the 140
villages studied by Drs. Brunner and Lorge declined more than 40
percent from 1930 to 1935. 14 The returns from many of the businesses
must have been very low. In the United States in 1935, "11.6 percent
of all retail stores (excluding chains and mail-order houses) had less
than $1,000 sales * * *." 16 The typical store of the village is
a single unit usually operated by the family. The only outstanding
exceptions to this are the chain grocery stores, which have been making
e.n appearance more and more frequently in recent years, the department stores, and the larger hardware stores. The leading types of
village establishments are food, general merchandise, wearing apparel,
automobile (including filling stations), household furnishings (including furniture and electric shops), lumber, hardware, and grain and
feed stores; eating and drinking places; drug stores; and miscellaneous
groups, such as dealers in fuel and ice and newsstands. The youth
whose parents own businesses probably have little difficulty in obtaining at least nominal employment, but others apparently find it much
less easy to secure places in the mercantile organization of the villages.
Ibid., p. 97.
Ibid., pp. 103 and 112.
Reed, Vergil D., A Graphic Picture of Distribution, U. S. Department of
Commerce, Bureau of the Census, Washington, D. C. An address delivered at
the Boston Conference on Distribution, Boston, Mass., September 21, 1937,
p. 6.
11
H
11
lJ 9I1-zed by
Goos le
}'a rm Securi t y ,1dmi11istro l io 11 (/A'<').
l¥ here th e Farm er Trad es.
Digitized by
Google
D :JI! zed t;y
G oog [e
Chapter VI
OCCUPA T/ONS
ALTHOUGH THERE was relatively little actual unemployment
among youth in the selected villages at the time of the survey, this
does not tell the whole story. At what were the youth employed?
Does the occupational data show that the villages afford sufficient
opportunity for advancement, enabling young people to climb the
socio-economic ladder? Also, how do youth in such villages compare
occupationally with other groups?
To answer these questions, an analysis is made of out-of-school
employed young men and young women. 1 The occupational distributions of these two groups provide some understanding of what the
young folk of the agricultural villages work at and at the same time
provide an insight into the occupational opportunities these villages
afford.
OCCUPATIONAL DISTRIBUTION
While more young men in agricultural villages (37 percent) were
working at the bottom of the scale of occupations, i. e., as unskilled
laborers, than in any other occupational classification, the largest
proportion of the young women was in the clerks and kindred workers
group (35 percent) (table 32). Likewise, the proportion of young
women employed in the professions was much larger than the proportion of young men. But many more young men were in proprietary,
managerial, and official positions.
The fact that the teaching profession is confined very largely to
women accounts for the feminine advantage in the professions. The
1 Married young women are included in only part of the tables because their
income and welfare are usually definitely tied up with those of their husbands.
Also, to include married women in an analysis of occupational data presents a
biased picture if viewed from the standpoint of opportunities since the work of
married women may be intermittent or their home responsibilities may interfere
with their rise from one occupational clBBsification to another.
55
Dg1
zedbyGoogle
56 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le 32.-Social-Economic Groups 1 of Employed Out-of-School Youth, by Occupation, S.x, and Age, June 1, 1936
(46 a,uloulturRI vlllaaes)
Female
Male
Soclal-ooonomlc group and ocropatlon
Ageln,ean
Total
A,:eln:,ean
Total
16-17 IS-19 lD-24 2&--29
16-17 18--111 lD-31 25--211
--
Total:• Number __________________ 2,992
114
326 1,224 1,320 l,M2
83
228
1110
Percent ••••.....•.•...... 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0
Professional persons __________ ._-·······
Proprietors, managers, and official!-! _____
Farmers (owners and tenants) ______
Wholesale and retail dealers._ .. __ ._
Other proprietors, managers, and
offirials __ . ___ .. _________________
Clerks and kindre<l workers ____________
flkillod workers and foremen ___________
Semiskilled workers . . __________________
In msnularturing_
... ---··········Other
semiskilled workers
__________
Unskilled workers ______________________
Fann lahorcrs .... _____ . ___________ .
Factory and building construction
laborers .. ______________________ ..
Other lahon>rs ______________________
Servant classe~. ______ . _______ . ___ ..
5.0
9.9
I.I
5. 3
3. 5
19.4
12.0
16.9
5.4
11. 6
36. 8
8. 2
14. 2
11.6
2. 8
1.8
22.8
1.8
3. 5
9.6
2. 6
7.0
62. 3
24.6
27. 2
8.8
I. 7
0.11
-
3.4
7.0
1.1
'- 2
7.8
16. I
1.6
7. 7
l. 5
22. 6
9.11
17.8
5.2
12.6
46. 6
12. 0
1. 7
21.6
9.3
16. (I
6. 0
10.6
42.1
11.0
5.8
16. 3
16. 7
17. 6
6. 2
12. 3
17.6
12. 3
3. 7
17.2
13.1
2. 8
l. 9
2. 4
-0.4
0.4
311.2 31.1
0.2
17. 3 21. 7
14.8
0.8
6.1
7.8
9.6
31. 7
LS
14. 5
7. 2
64.2
4.8
11.4
10. 4
2. 7
0. 4
0.3
211. 7
I. 2
48. 2
27.tl
-
7.0
0.4
-15.11- -:n-1
-
0. 5
I. 4
-
0. II
-
0.4
-
0. Ii
311. 9
36. 4
15.4
'- 8
10. ti
37.3
0. 9
0. 2
14. 9
6. 7
8. 2
32. I
Ll
-
0. 4
-
3(1.0
421
100. 0
0.3
o. 5
30. 2
-
0. 5
33. 3
o. 5
:Ill.II
!I. 7
II. 2
23.8
L2
0.1
-
22.1
1 Be.sed on cla..<Slllcation hy Edwards, Alba M ., "A Social-Economic Grouping of the Gainful Workt!f"S d
the United State.s," Journal ofth• American Stati,tkal .A..,odation, Vol. 28, 1933, pp. 377-387.
• Includes those working on NY A and WP A proJecL,.
advantage in clerical work is only in the percentage of the total employed, not in actual numbers. That the number of both sexes classified as clerks and kindred workers ranks high is probably accounted
for by the relative importance of mercantile establishments in agricultural villages. Also, many youth go into the establishments of
their parents at this level and eventually become partners in or owners
of the business. This conclusion is suggested by the fact that 15
percent of the young men 25-29 years of age were proprietors, managers, and officials, while the proportion of clerks was smaller than in
any younger age group.
This type of progress up the occupational ladder is also substantiated
by a special check on 515 out-of-school young men and unmarried
young women of all ages whose first occupation after leaving school
was of a clerical nature. 2 On the date of the survey 233 of these
young people were still clerks, 12 had risen to professional positions,
and 73 had moved into the proprietary, mana.gerial, and official
class. If positions as skilled and semiskilled workers be considered
on a par with some clerical positions-and some of the former are
certainly at least as remunerative as the latter, if not more so-68
more youth may be considered not to have gone down the socioeconomic scale. On the other hand, 51 of the youth had unskilled
2 Data on file in the Division of Research, Works Progress Administration,
Washington, D. C.
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
OCCUPATIONS• 57
jobs, 18 were employed on emergency programs, and 60 were unemployed. There was an important difference by sex. Of the young
men, only one-third remained in the clerical category in comparison
with two-thirds of the unmarried young women.
A similar type of progression was observed among young men who
moved out of the unskilled labor group into the semiskilled and skilled
occupational categories. Such a movement was less evident among
young women. Since most of the villages are declining in population,3
they seem to offer few opportunities besides those made available
through replacing persons who leave employment for one reason or
another. The girls are affected more than the young men by this
situation since there are proportionately more young women than
young men in these villages in relation to the employment opportunities available.
Comparison of the occupations of the young people in the villages
studied with those of persons 16-29 years of age in the United States in
1930 (table 32 and appendix table 27) reveals certain contrasts which
suggest that young men in the villages are in a relatively advantageous
situation occupationally. Proportionately more young men are in
the professions and fewer in unskilled labor in the villages than in
the United States as a whole. The proportion of young men of the
villages classified as clerks and kindred workers exceeds the proportion
in the same classification in the total youth population, especially in
the younger ages.
Young women in the villages apparently are less advantageously
situated occupationally than are those in the general population.
While the proportions in the professions correspond to those for young
women in the total population in 1930, smaller proportions are classified as clerks and kindred workers and as semiskilled workers. At the
same time relatively more young women in the villages are unskilled
workers, especially servants, than in the total population. The progressive decline from the youngest to the oldest age group in the proportion who are servants would seem to indicate that young women
leave this occupation rather rapidly. Marriage is probably the chief
factor in reducing the proportions both among the village young
women and among those in the total population.
EMPLOYMENT AT UNSKILLED LABOR
In the 45 agricultural villages surveyed there were 1,100 young men
and 318 unmarried young women 16-29 years of age working at
unskilled labor (table 33). More of the young men were employed in
factories or in building constrnction than in other unskilled fields,
while the second largest group, other laborers, included those with
1
See appendix B.
Dg1•zedbyGoogle
58 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Tobie 33.-0 ui-of-School Youth 16 Through 29 YeaB of Age Employed as Unskilled
Worker1, by Sex and Region, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villnges]
Factory and
building constructlon
laborers
Total
::il\x :i,nd region
Farm
laborers
Blnant
Other
labonn
claaa
Number
Percent
All regloru, ___ __ _-- · · - -- - __ __
I, 100
100. 0
22. 3
38.5
11.e
7.1
Middle A llantic ____. -- · -- -- - -- - -·
Soulhcn.st • • . _
. . ·· ·· · · · - - -· · ·
Wh ite ___ __ --- - -·· - ----· · · - - Negro
.
.
.
.
.
··
-······· · ••___
· • _80u t hwesL _. ______· ·. __________
155
100. 0
100. 0
17. 4
18. ll
M.5
&.2
:M.2
21.11
40.0
II.I
28. 4
311. 5
25, 2
51.8
17. ~
95
21
74
139
I
t
17. G
11. 5
9. I
15. 7
t
t
t
25. 2
24. 6
16. 9
32. 2
211. 5
17. 8
35. 7
37. 5
411. 3
42. 0
52. a
51. 0
30. 2
32. 2
174
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
28. 2
21. 8
LI
A 11 regions _. _-·-·- · -· - --- -·-
318
100. 0
4. 1
I. 8
1.2
1111.1
Middle Atlantic . ·· -· · ·· · ·· -· · · - ·Southeast •• • ____ ____. .. •. . . . . .. •. _
White _. _•. . •... .. • . .. •. . .. ...
Negro .. · - -· ·· - -•· _- ··· · . •. . -·
South we.st . _ . . . . . . • . . .. . . •• . . ...
Wh te . . ·-- · · -· · · · · -- · -· · ·-···
Negro . . . ___-· · -· -• · · · · · -· · · - E8"t N orth CentraL . . · -- · · · ·· - ·- ·
Wes t N orth Central. . • . . ..• . . . _._
Western .... • -·--· · ·-·-·· -· ·· -· · · ·
Pacific . . .. _. . . . . . _.. . · ·· -·· · · -- • .•
46
70
I
t
t
White • . . .
. ·· ·· ···· - · ···· Negro_ . ____. . --· -· ---- · - - E as t North Central.-· .. · · - - . . . . . .
Wesl North entral.. · - - ··· · _____
Western . • . .. . • . . . - . . .
. .. .... .•
Pacific . . - · · - -· - - --- · - - · --- - · ·-· -
88
51
202
264,
71
ll5
I. I
15. 7
8.1
4. 7
t.O
UN MARRIED J'S.KA.LE
t
;
(13
26
3
23
47
91
17
21
100.0
t
100.0
t
t
f
t
1. 4
1. 4
2. 1l
114.3
l.G
1. G
3. I
113. 7
2. 2
117. 8
t
t
100. 0
t
I
I
I
I
t
Percen t not computed on a ba..se or fewer than 50 ""-"""·
miscellaneous types of unskilled work. Though the villages a.re
located in agricultural territory and the data were taken during the
crop season, farm la.borers accounted for less than one-fourth of the
young men reporting unskilled employment.
The unmarried young women with unskilled employment are employed chiefly as servants, although farm labor draws a scattered few.
Since there is limited opportunitv for unskilled employment of girls
in these small population centers, it is to be expected that they will
engage primarily in housework for wages, for which there is some
demand everywhere. It appears likely that a large proportion of
the young women employed as servants are recruited from farm girls
who have moved to the villages. Even with the predominance of
servants in the unskilled group, the total accounts for only six or seven
young women per village.
The villages of the various regions manifest some variations with
regard to types of unskilled work. The Middle Atlantic and W estem
villages appear to have proportionately more young men engaged in
factory employment or in building construction. The other laborers
category is proportionately largest in those villages where the employment in factories and building construction is least. Both Negro and
white youth in the Southern villages are apparently forced to accept
Dig t,zed by
Goog Ie
OCCUPATIONS• 59
unskilled work of varied and nondescript character which affords little
opportunity for them. In the Southwest the races appear to be on an
almost equal footing with respect to the proportions employed in this
type of work.
Fann labor absorbs more young men from the villages of the Middle
W estem fanning areas and the Pacific coast than from other regions.
This latter region offers temporary work in the vicinity of the villages
in fruit orchards and on truck and berry farms during the summer
months.
So important is domestic service among unmarried young women
employed at unskilled work that it was considered pertinent to analyze
its importance by regions. In the villages of the Southeast almost 4
out of every 10 girls who had any employment at the time of the
survey were servants, but most of them were Negroes (table 34). In
the five regions outside of the South from one-fifth to a little less than
one-third of the girls worked as servants. Whether this represents an
increase in the numbers so working because of a progressive paucity
of opportunity during the last few years or the normal situation is not
known. In the past working as a household helper in rural communities was merely a steppingstone to other and better employment for
an enterprising young woman. There was certainly no stigma
attached to working as a servant in rural homes. It has been a normal
pattern in many rural areas outside the South for girls to go into the
homes of the more successful and affluent villagers who generally treat
them as members of the family in return for household services. The
experience becomes not merely a means of earning wages but a means
of training as well which frequently stands the girl in good stead
later when she marries and establishes her own home.
Talile 34.--Percent of Employed Unmarried Females 1 16 Throu9h 29 Years of A9e Who
Are Servants, by Re9ion, June 1, 1936
(45 agriculluml villages]
Total
employed
All regions ____ ___ ___---·· __ ___ - ------------- - ---- -- --- - - -------- - -. . .
Mlddle Atlantic ___ .- -- - -- ---- - -- -- ···· · •·-· . . ___ ------ -- -- -- - -- ---- ----- --SoulhoosL
----------- - -- ___
--- -_______
-- -----------______
--- - ------------··
-- _____
-- ----_..
-- -_____
. . .. ..
White _______________
_______
_____ ____ ______
Negro . __________ _________ ___ ____ . ___ ------------------- - ----- ---_ _____ __
Southwest __________________ _____ .. .. - -- .. ----------------------- --------- ___
White ________________ ___ __________ ___________ .... ---···· · · --····---- __ _.
.--- ________
- -- - -- --··-· .-· ·-·- --- - --------------··---- . ... ..
ERl!tNegro.
North ______
Cent.ral.
__ ____
____________
___________ ________---________
West North Central.. ___ ___ __ ___ . .... ___ . ___________ .. _________ - ---- ... . ____
W estern __________________________________________ -------------- ------ ----•
Paciflc __ ___ , ______________ __. • ___ ___ .... ______ . .. . . .. . . . . . . .
Percent
employed
as servanta
I, 022
28. II
1----1---162
25. Q
lt\O
39.
Y7
7. 02
72
81. II
80
21. 3
63
4. 8
:l6
162
211.0t
282
31. 6
H
20.:1
84
21. 4
t Percent not computed on a b"-se or fewer than 50 """""·
, Out or school.
Digitrzed by
Google
60 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
OCCUPATIONS OF YOUTH ON WPA AND NYA
The occupational distribution of the 163 youth working on WPA
projects is worth consideration (table 35). By far the largest numberfour-fif ths-of all the young men on WPA projects worked at unskilled
jobs, but the limited number of girls employed were dominantly semiskilled or clerical workers. Too few youth of either sex are employed
by the NYA for the occupational distribution to be significant.
Table 35.-Social-Economic Groups of Youth Employed by the Worl<s Progress Administration and the National Youth Administration, by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural vlllagesl
WPA
Bex and socinl-cconomlc
group
NYA
All 111--17 18-19 ~21 22-24 26--29 All 111--17 18-19 ~21 22-24 25-2\l
ages years yean; years years years ages years years yea.IS yesrs year,
--------
MALS
TotaL ••. •• •.. -· .•..
126
II
7
- ~lri~f~f~~
~~~'. 8:"~. - - Clerks and kindred work•
Prolr.'l!lional pcr.;ons ......
2
crs ___ _______ . ___ _______ .
Skilled
and foremen __workers
__ _____ ______
_____
12
Semiskilled workers. __ ..•
Unskilled workers... .....
100
8
•
-6
--
7
21
-
40
63
1
1
-
1l
G
-
3
1
- -- -
1
-
-
- - -- - - -- ---
- -
1
3
8
1
1
18
2
1
33
5
2
7
13
9
11
3
3
2
37
1
-1
2
2
1
1
II
1
2
2
- -
2
8
1
1
l'EIU.LS
Total. .•.•.... •. ....
37
Professional persons __ . ___
Proprietors. managers, and
olllcints .. • . •.... ··-- . . ..
Clerks and k indred work-
6
-
5
-
8
-
-
- - - - -
crs __ . ____ _____ __ .. ______
18
Skilled
workers
fore•__
m en ____
______ and
___ _____
Semiskilled workers ______
Unskilled workers __ -----·
1
-11
-3
2
1
•
- - 1
2
-
2
1
g
3
1
-3
-
-
2
•
-
1
-
- - - •
-• - - -- - -- - - - - 1
I
1
1
~
1
1
2
ECONOMICALLY INDEPENDENT YOUTH A WAY FROM THE VILLAGES
The youth who are economically independent of their parents and
living away from the villages have a definite advantage over those who
remain in the villages in the proportion who are engaged in professional occupations (tables 32 and 36). For the young men this
advantage extends to the proprietary class as well. Among the youth
employed away from home 27 percent of the young men and 33 percent
of the young women were employed at professional and proprietary
occupations as compared with 15 and 16 percent of the employed
young men and women in the villages studied. The antithesis of this
is that relatively fewer of those away from home were engaged m
skilled, semiskilled, and unskilled occupations.
Digitized by
Google
OCCUPATIONS • 61
Ta•t. 36.-Social-Economic Groups of Economically Independent Youth Away From
the Villages,1 by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural villages]
I
Male
Female
Age In yean
Soclal~conomlc group
Age In years
Total
Total
16-111
20-24
26-211
Total:• Number ______________
Percent _______________
1, 3119
1()0.0
121
100.0
602
100.0
676
100.0
Profell!llonal persons. _______________ .
Proprietors, managers, and officials._
Clerks and kindred workers _________
Skilled workers and foremen _________
Semiskilled workers _________________
Unskilled workers. __________________
10. 9
16.3
19. 7
10. 4
11.1
31.6
I. 7
7.4
16. 7
5.8
8.3
61.1
8.6
15.0
20. 3
8.6
12. 3
35.2
14. 7
18.6
20.1
12. 7
10. 7
23.2
16-19
20-24
600
84
100.0
100.0
291
100.0
26-211
--- --- -----225
100.0
- - - --- ----31. 8
4.8
211. 2
45. 8
0. 7
30.4
0. 2
14. 5
22.4
-
35. 7
22.6
36.9
0. 7
211.6
0.3
14.1
26.1
0.9
211.3
-
12.0
12.0
• With employment.
• Iuclnslve of youth for whom the data are not available.
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
Digt1zed by
Google
Village Clerk.
Digitized by
Google
Chapter VII
FINANCIAL STATUS
THE EXTENT of employment and the occupations of youth do not
give a complete basis for evaluating the economic status of young
people. Income, economic relation of youth to their parents, and
type and value of property owned are also fundamental. Since
young people 25-29 years of age are more likely to be independent
economically than those 16-24 yea.rs of age, the schedule items were
limited for present purposes to youth in the younger age group.
INCOME
The annual income of youth is one index of their economic situation. Since the in-school group and married women are usually not
on a self-supporting basis, the incomes of out-of-school young men
and unmarried young women only are analyzed. The income discussed includes gifts and allowances as well as income from employment (fig. 12 and appendix table 28).
The amount of money the young people of both sexes received during
the year June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, ranged from nothing to over
$1,000. While more than one-half of all the youth received no income at all or less than $300 during the year, the largest single group
received between $100 and $299. A comparison of the age groups
by sex helps to give a. clearer perspective than the date. for youth
as a whole.
The average a.mount of money received by out-of-school young
men in ea.ch age group was more than that received by unmarried
young women, which of course was to be expected. But in absolute
terms the average income received during the year by any group was
small. The age group 22-24 years among the young men averaged
$615 or a little over $50 a. month. On the other hand, 18 percent,
almost one out of five, of the young men and 6 percent of the young
women in this group received $1,000 or more. It is clear that many
of these young people had an income sufficient for their individual
needs while many others were living on an uncertain and inadequate
income.
63
64 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
fEJ
A!Jein 0
years
All
11111
Mole
100
200
300
Unmarried female
Dollars
400
500
600
700
Cl(Jel
16-17
18-19
20-21
22-24
FtG.12-AVERAGE* INCOME OF OUT-OF-SCHOOL YOUTH**
HAVING INCOME, BY SEX
June I, 1935-June I, 1936
* Arithmetic mean.
** 16- 24 years of ac;ie.
Source: Appendix table 28.
The chief source of income of the village young people was work
a.way from home; 93 percent of the young men and 82 percent of the
unmarried young women out of school obtained most of their money
in this manner (appendix table 29). Income received as spending
money ranked second in importance. Apparently only a few youth
were in business for themselves since only 51 young men, 36 of whom
were 22-24 yea.rs of age, and 4 young women in the 45 villages received
money from such a source, but these reported the largest average
incomes. A few were she.ring in farm incomes. The practice of
receiving wages for working for parents is evidently not common
since only 48 young men and 19 young women had incomes from that
source. On the other hand, provision by pa.rents of allowances and
spending money is fairly common; 150 of the young men and 278 of
the young women reported such sources of income. While spending
money is apparently given irregularly and in small amounts, allowances average between $2 and $3 weekly.
Income and educational attainment a.re definitely associated (table
37). 1 For both young men and unmarried young women the average
income rose progressively with increased schooling. To accept the
assertion, however, that high school training is worth a certain amount
of money, as is so often done, is hazardous since the same advantageous
conditions that make the high school education possible may also make
it possible for the young person to make money.
1 The table for one age group only was considered sufficient for illUBtrative
purposes.
Digt1zed by
Google
FINANCIAL ST A TUS • 65
Tal,le 37.-Average 1 Income From June 1, 1935,t. to June 1, 1936, of Out-of-School
Youth 20 Through 24 Years of Age, by :x:hool Attainment and Sex
(45 agricultural villages]
Male
Lest grade or year completed
Number
Unmarried female
Average
1,206
$539
Total'···········································
1-----1-----:
Grade school:
313
391
Les. than 9 •..•••••.••••.•••••••••••••••••••••••••••
187
573
ll-10 ............................................•...
11-12 .............................................. .
College:
l-3 ................................................ .
4 or more..................•.........•.........•.•..
gg'
351
Average
income
Number
Jncome
606
497
87
51
li81
360
315
748
74
M
1162
t
144
226
t
t Average not computed on a base of fewer than r,o cases.
• Arithmetic mean.
• Exclusive of youth with no income and th098 for whom data are not available.
ECONOMIC RELATION TO PARENTS
Youth of the villages may have low incomes which are adequate
because they depend on their parents for basic necessities. Thus, of
those living with parents or relatives, 6 out of 10 young men and 8 out
of 10 unmarried young women paid nothing for their board and room
(table 38). The proportion paying for their board and room or sharing
expenses was larger among the oldest than among the younger age
groups but even with these (22-24 years old) one-third of the young
men and over one-half of the young women paid nothing.
The data concerning the number of youth who pay board or share
expenses when examined for the different regions suggest that the practice of partially or wholly paying their own way is most prevalent
Ta&le 38.-Youth living in Homes of Parents or Other Relatives Who Pay Board or
Share Expenses, by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural villages]
Total
Bex and age
I
1- - - - - - - - 1
Number
Share
experuies
Pay board
Percent
Neither pay
board nor
share
expenses
II.ALI:
All ages.............................
2,449
100.0
10.8
27.9
61.3
l----1·----l-----l----l---
l&-l7
18--19
20-21
22-24
years................................
years................................
years................................
years................................
766
672
000
511
100. 0
100.0
100. O
100. o
2.5
6. 7
16.0
23. 5
14.0
25.3
37. 0
43.2
83. 5
68.0
47. O
33. 3
UNIU.BBIJ:D RIU.LJ:
All ages..... ........................
1&-17years.................................
18--19 years.................................
20-21 years.................................
:.U-24years.................................
2,282
100.0
4. 5
16. 3
79. 2
819
647
422
394
100.0
100.0
100. O
100.0
0.8
3.1
8.3
10. 7
6.8
14.1
20.1
35.5
92. 4
,----,-----:----
I
82.8
71.6
53.8
• Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
Digt,zed bv
Google
66 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
among those with the lowest incomes. For example, among the
Negroes of the villages in the Southeast only 8 percent of the boys and
43 percent of the girls 22-24 years of age did not pay boa.rd or share
in the expenses of the family living. 2 Apparently among the youth
whose pa.rents represent the higher income groups of the villages the
relation between pa.rents and youth is largely on a noneconomic basis.
The youth live at home at the expense of their pa.rents until they leave
home permanently and the practice of paying anything t-0 the parents
is not common. Additiona.l light, however, is thrown on the economic
relation of village youth and their pa.rents by the extent to which
youth work with their pa.rents.
It is not a.lways clear whether youth are or a.re not working with
parents. Many youth who reported that they work with their parents
received incomes for work away from home. However, a few general
facts emerge on the examination of numerous detailed figures.
Roughly one-fourth of all the in-school and one-sixth of the out--Ofschool youth reported that they were working with their pa.rents on
June 1, 1936. 3 Less than 10 percent of the out-of-school young men,
22-24 years of age, stated they were so employed. Most of this age
group were working either for wages or in businesses of their own,
independent of their parents. There did not appear to be much difference in the incomes of the out-of-school youth who were or were not
working with parents.
PROPERTY OWNERSHIP
As a group, youth own very little property other than personal
belongings. Only 28 percent of all youth, 37 percent of the young
men and 20 percent of the young women 16-24 yea.rs of age in the
agriculture.I villages, reported the ownership of property. As would
be expected, the proportion owning property was greater among the
older than among the younger age groups (table 39), although,
particularly among young women, the process of accumulation is
• slow. The villages in which relatively the fewest youth had property
are those in the Southeast and Southwest. In both of these regions
the Negroes owned practically nothing and the whites were little
better off. The largest proportion of youth owning property was
found in the Pacific coast villages. These regiona.l differences apply
particularly to young men, as a dearth of property among young
women is found throughout the country.
The most common types of property reported by the youth were
automobiles, furniture, and savings (fig. 13 and appendix table 30).
Apparently young men 16-21 years of age save money with which
3 Data on file in the Division of Research, Works Progress Administration,
Washington, D. C.
I Ibid.
Dg1tzedoyGoogle
ANANCIAL STATUS• 67
Tattle 39.-Percent of Youth Having No Property,1 by Sex, Age, and Region, June 1,
1936
(45 agricultural villages)
Sex a.nd age
I
I
West
MidJo~h North West- Pa•
Southwest
Southeast
Alire- die
Oen• Oen- em clflc
,
glons At·
tral
!antic Total White Negro 'Total White Negro tral
- - ---- - -
TOT.U.
All agcs ____ • • ••
16-17 years . ...• .•. . •..
18--19 years . .•• ..• _. __ _
20-21 years .. ...... ....
22-24 years . ..•......• _
72. 4
85. l
80.9
60.9
66.4
72.3
80. 2
83. 7
82. 9
70. 9
67. 2
92. 7
91.1
75. 7
66. 8
78. 6
70. 7
n .& 71. 4
64.0
93.3
67. 7
62. 2
82.2
68.8
62. 3
79. 6
67. 3
63.6
77. 8
611. 5
S8. l
62.9
64.1
62. 9
64.8
61. 6
66. 6
53.4
80.8
69.6
42. 1
77. 6
66.8
31. 6
64.0
51. 2
37.6
61.0
M.2
40.2
76. I
80. 1
82. 7
73.6
83. 6
77. 2
61.8
81. 2
77. 6
70. 7
88.1
84. 6
76. 0
74. 7
72. 8
64. 4
-96.- - -78.-6
- --81.9
4
84. 4 80.9
89. 9
78. 3
78.1
Bil. 8 100. 0
88. 3 00. 6
69. 2 84. 9
67. 7 81.6
96. 1
91. 2
73. 7
59. 1
96.0
00. 7
76. 0
68. 6
88. 2
73.5
73.4
88.0 100. 0
57. 8 77. 3
62. 1 78. l
92.6
88. 9
68.6
63. I
91. 4 100.0
89.8 84.6
71. 2 57.1
61.1 63.2
74. 8
-- - - - - -
ll.U.S
16-17 years . . .... -·-··18-lll years . . . .. ...•...
20-21 years ______ ______
22-24 years _. ___ _______
76. 0
-80.0- -77.- - -82. 7 100.0
4 88. 2
All ages . .... . ... 63. 3
69. 5
76.8
58. 8
41.9
76.0
68.0
36.3
91.9
64. 2
60.2
All ages . . .. . . ... 80.3
84. 7
83. 8
nx.u.s
l&-17 y~ars ..... -- -· _..
18--111 years . ...........
20-21 years . . .. . _. . ... .
22-24 years .. . • . _. _____
t
--I
89.6
---89.6
85. 3
79.1
69. 1
91. 3
82. 4
78. 1
96.
00. 6
82. 7
70. 1
88.8
-
79. 6
73. 7
- - -72.1
- --79.6
Tl. 9 76.6
82.3 82.6
00. 8 82.3
-84.-0
- - - - --00.-00.-8 --84.0
0 100.0 94.1
83. 8
93. 8 100.0
88. 6 94. 3
78. 0 88. 2
62. 4 83. 7
112. 11
77. 7
64. 6
91 . 4 100. 0
77.9 76. 6
ell.I 61.1
Other than personal belongings.
they later buy automobiles and, when married, furniture. About
one-third of the young men 22-24 years of age had these two latter
types of property, which they owned either individually or jointly
with their wives. While some in this age group had savings, the
proportion was not large. Very few of the young Inen and practically
none of the young women under 22 years of age owned any property
which might have been used for gainful employment, while only small
proportions of those 22-24 years of age had agricultural or business
equipment or land and buildings.
Though married youth would be expected to own some property,
more than one-fifth of the married young men owned nothing other
than personal property (table 40). Such youth had no assets upon
which they could fall back in periods of economic stress. Less than
two-fifths of the married young men had automobiles. Two-thirds
of them had at least a minimum of furniture but few had savings.
Since insurance was excluded, this situation may have been somewhat
different from what it appears. Very few married young men owned
agricultural equipment or land and buildings.
Marriage has little effect on the property-owning status of young
women. While the older ones are more likely to have automobiles
and furniture, the joint property is normally attributed to the husband.
Approximately two-thirds of all unmarried young men and fourfifths of all unmarried young women had no property (table 40).
More than one-half of the unmarried young men 22-24 years of age
!)
I
zedbyGoogle
68 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
mmil
~ Mole
Female
Percent**
40
20
60
80
No property
*~:,*
Agricultural
equipment
Automobile
Furniture
Business
equipment
Savings
Land and
buildings
Other
FIG. 13- TYPE OF PROPERTY OWNED BY YOUTH,* BY SEX
June I, 1936
* 16 - 24 years of CJ98.
** Since some youth own more than one type
of property, the percents total more than 100.
*** Other than personal belonoingL
AF-I072, -
Source: Appendix table 30.
even had nothing to depend on but their labor or their pa.rents. Those
who did own something commonly had an automobile. At all ages,
however, more of them than of the married young men had savings.
Whether the lack of property is a deterrent to marriage cannot be
answered positively, but it appears likely when the married and
unmarried young men are compared.
So far as the unmarried young women a.re concerned, they a.re just
a little worse off than the married with respect to property. They
are more likely, however, to have savings in their own names.
Comparisons of out-of-school youth reporting jobs and property
ownership are one indication of the low earnings and general economic
insecurity of a large proportion of the youth. Thus, 87 percent of
all out-of-school young men 16-24 years of age were employed (table
23, p. 42), but only 43 percent owned any property (table 41). The
disproportion was equally great so far as unmarried young women
were concerned. While 64 percent had employment, only 18 percent
owned property. Conversely, only 12 percent of the married young
women were employed outside of the home but 26 percent had property (table 40).
Dg,
zedbyGoogle
FINANCIAL ST A TUS • 69
Ta&le 40.-Type of Property Owned by Out-of-School Youth, by Marital Status, Sex,
and Age, June 1, 1936
(45 agricullural villages]
Percent owning•
Total
youth•
.M arltal status, sex, and age
No
property
-- -
--
Agricul•
Auto•
tural
equip· mo bile
men t
La nd
Busi·
Fumi·
arss Savings and
lure equip·
build·
lngs
ment
Other
----- -- - - - - -- - -
AR BIJ:D
Mau
All ages .. .. . ... _.. •• ..
16-17 years . . .. . •.. ..... • .. . .
18-.10 years ... . . • ..•. . . ••... _
20-21 years . _.. . . . . . •• . . . ....
22-24 years . ... .. . . . . • . . •. • •.
513
22. 6
2
18
121
372
1,1n
65. I
6. 8
2. 7
6, 8
7.0
8. 3
6. 7
I, 7
3. 2
0.8
2.0
2. 7
13. 7
19. 5
27.6
0. 6
1.0
0. 3
0.6
1.2
1.1
I. I
2.11
1.11
3.11
111. 2
2. 2
2. 5
II. 7
1.6
3.0
1.6
2.0
2. 6
0.5
21. 5
30. 0
1.3
2.0
I. 8
2. 1
I. 5
4.2
11.4
11. 8
8.1
1.1
1.6
2. 4
3.11
0. 3
-0. 6
7.0
1. 7
8. 7
1. 2
2. 6
2. 5
3. 9
6. 2
12. 7
0.6
0.3
2. 5
2. 8
3.1
7. 6
9. 2
11. 8
0. 6
0. 8
0.3
2. 8
0. 6
2. 8
1.8
3. 11
5.5
6. 8
f: . 3
68. 3
2. 6
6. 7
7.0
22. 3
8. 3
I. 7
2. 2
3. 7
3. 3
2. 3
4. 6
II. II
67. 7
2.0
75. 4
65. 0
57.1
1, 208
80. 7
159
361
325
363
9~. ~
84. 8
81.8
70_5
---
---
6. 2
38. 8
27. 3
111.6
8. 3
32. 2
41.l
73. 7
2.8
84. 0
76. 8
67. 9
- t- - - - - - I
5.11
t
-
I
--- - - - ---t
F , malt
All ages •.• •• .. . .• •• •• .
l&-17 years . .. . .. . . ••. •• •.. __
18-10 years . .. . . . --· -· · · -· -··
20-21 years .• . . . • . ••• . • --· · . •
22-24 yea rs. -· __-·_ ..• . __....
-- 88.- 3 - 60
175
323
619
-
0.2
U NM ARRISD
,\falt
All agu .. .. . .. . . .. . . .
I 17 years . . .. . . . •• •. •. .• •• .
18-19 years .. . ... _. .... _. . . •
20-2.1 years . · · · - -· -··· ···· · · ·
Zl-24 years __ _____ __· ·• · ·· -· ·
1.399
- --
164
378
400
457
- 86.- 0 - -1.2 - 6.-I - - - -0. 6 - 5.6
- --- - 2.4
2.4
2. 8
FtmaJt
All agea . ... .••• . • • .. . •
I 17 year
18-19 years . ___• _. __.• . __•. . .
20-21 years • . . . __ .. . ••• . . _••
22-24 year, _. __. ... . •.. ____. _
---
-
0. 6
0.3
0. 6
2. 3
1. 4
0. 0
5. 2
- -
t P ercent not computed on a base of fewer than liO ca.ses.
• Exclusi ve of youth for whom data are not a vailable.
•Since some youth own more than 1 type of property, the perc-cnts total more than 100.
Property ownership is more rare among in-school than out-of-school
youth. Obviously those in school have few opportunities for earning
any significant amount of money and such property as they have is
accumulated primarily with parental assis tance. Thus, only 22
percent of the boys in school and 12 percent of the girls (table 41)
reported property, and the value was generally less than $200. The
older yo uth are only slightly better off than the younger youth in
this respect. In comparison with 22 percent of the in-school young
men, approximately 43 percent of the out-of-school young men had
property . The comparable proportions for young women were 12
percen t and 18 percent, respectively. The differences roughly indicate the proportions of youth who have been able to accumulate
resources without parental assistance.
70 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le ,,ff.-Value of Property Owned by Youth, by School Attandance, Sex, and Age,
June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural vll]eges]
Percent with property or specllled valne
Total 1
School attendanre, sex, and age
l:n
$50
$6()-$911
$100-
$1W
$200-
$300 or
more
$299
----------- -----------------OUT
or
BCROOL
Malt
AIJaget1 _______________________
1,864
100.0
67.2
111-17 years_-------·······-········-years.-------------········---18-19 years
20-21
__________________________
166
387
86. 2
li09
792
100. 0
100.0
100.0
100.0
AIJ ages _______________________
I, 189
100.0
82. 0
111-17
years_------------------------18-19 years
__________________________
20-21 years __________________________
22-24 years __________________________
159
3M
322
3M
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
92. 5
86.6
82.6
72. 3
1,037
100.0
78.8
7.0
596
299
96
100.0
100.0
100.0
79.2
78.11
74-0
8.11
6.4
a. 2
88. 1
4-8
89.6
87.6
80.0
4.fl
2'2-24 yoors. ____________ -------- -----
76. 7
67.6
42.1
6. 4
4-6
7. 7
4.11
20. 2
5. 4
3.9
4- 7
3.6
2. 8
6.3
4-6
3.0
6.2
8.6
9.2
4-4
6.1
6.11
1. 8
8.0
17. 7
81.7
4.8
2.11
3.2
2. I
Ii. I
3.8
... 2
7.8
8. 1
0.6
1.4
2. 2
6.1
0.6
3.1
2. 8
f.8
a. 7
1. 4
2. 2
2.5
3.4
2.6
11.0
,t. 1
4-1
2. 6
4.0
4. 2
4. 3
11.2
4. 6
3. 7
1. 7
3.0
- - - -- - - - - II.fl
Unmarried ftmalt
IN 8CROOL
Malt
All ages _______________________
111-17 years __________________________
18-19 years.------------------------20-21
2'2-24 years.------------------------yean1. _. ____________ . __ • _______
411
t
f
t
1.8
6.0
2.1
8.1
Jo.4
2.0
LU
0.11
2.8
2.1
2. 2
1. 1
0.9
0. 3
0.4
2. 6
S.11
I.S
t
t
t
Unmarried [,malt
AIJ ages _______________________
111-17 years_------------------------18-19
years. _________________________
20-21 years __________________________
22-24 years.-------------------------
100.0
-100.- 1,089
fl52
0
276
90
21
100.0
100.0
t
f
3.3
4.4
f
2. g
11.6
a. fl
t
t Percent not oomputed on a b89e or rewer than liO CRaN.
1
Exclusive or youth ror whom data are not available.
The average value of the property owned by out-of-school young
men and unmarried young women 16-24 years of age with property
is not great (table 42). More than one-half of the young men and
seven-tenths of the young women possessed assets valued at less than
$300. The proportions in the older age groups who owned property
valued at $300 or more were considerably above the proportions in
the younger age groups. Thus, some of the youth had been able to
accumulate considerable assets. But the fa.ct that only 1,006 out of
3,043 out-of-school youth studied had any property and of these less
than one-ha.If had property valued at $300 or more indicates that
these village youth are handicapped in getting themselves established
economically unless they a.re aided by their pa.rents or someone else.
It should be added, however, that this is probably the usual situation
among young people in all residence groups and does not connote
any special disadvantage in this respect of youth in agricultural
villages.
0 g1tzed by
Google
FINANCIAL ST A TUS • 71
Ta&le 42.-Valu• of Property Own•d by Out-of-School Youth, by S.x and Age, June 1,
1936
[4li agricultural villages]
Bu and age
Youth owning
property
Percent with property of spool.fled value
$6()-4911
Number
Percent
1,006
100. 0
16.6
11. 6
35
142
'272
M7
t
100.0
100. 0
100.0
t
21.1
18.0
11. 3
t
11. 3
14. 4
9. 7
792
100.0
12_6
t
t
$1()0-fl99 $200-$299
$300 or
more
TOTAL
All ages __________________
16-17 years _____________________
18-19 years _____________________
20--21 years _____________________
Zl---24 years _____________________
17. 9
11.4
43.ft
21. 8
rn. 5
16. 2
15. 5
12. 1
10.8
30.3
36.0
52.0
10. 7
17.9
11. 4
47_4
t
t
--------t
t
JUU:
All ages __________________
16-17 years _____________________
18-19 years _____________________
20--21 YMrs _____________________
22--24 years _____________________
-----23
t
94
216
469
100.0
100. 0
100.0
lft.0
11. 1
11. 3
II. 7
14.8
7.9
21. 3
20. 4
15.11
18. 1
12. 0
10.2
32.9
41. 7
M.7
214
100.0
215.6
14. 5
17.8
11. 7
211.4
12
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
UNM.t.BBIJCD FJCMALJC
All ages __________________
16-17 years _____________________
18-19 years. ____________________
20-21 years _____________________
22--24 years _____________________
--------------------48
56
118
100.0
100.0
«.ft
11. 2
12.6
18.4
16. 1
17.3
t
12.6
13. 3
f
14.3
311.8
f Percent not computed on a base or fewer than 50 ca.""8.
Dig,tized by
Google
Dgr
zedbyGoogfc
Chapter VIII
SOCIAL AND RECREATIONAL
ACTIVITIES
THE YOUTH age is the time of life when it is desirable for the individual to become active in the local institutions 8Jld organizations.
The extent to which young people participate in the activities of the
various community institutions and organizations accordingly is a
measure of the adjustments of the youth themselves and of the
adequacy of community facilities serving youth. Furthermore, the
youth age is the period of life when social and recreational activities
are the most frequent and intense. Young people find recreation
outside their own communities if facilities are not available at home.
Two major questions posed in developing the present analysis of
social and recreational activities of village youth are: Do the youth
attend gatherings fostered by the institutions and organizations of the
community? In what social-recreational activities do the youth spend
their time'! In attempting to answer these questions, four trends
have been recognized: Youth are less and less dependent on their
local communities for social and recreational life; recreation is being
increasingly commercialized; at the same time public recreational
facilities, such as swimming pools and playgrounds, are increasing;
and there is a widening realization of the necessity for wholesome social
and recreational associations in the life of the individual. The
intelligent use of leisure time is being more and more regarded as of
equal importance with the advantageous use of working time.
INSTITUTIONAL AND ORGANIZATIONAL FACILITIES
The churches 8Jld schools are the leading social 8Jld recreational as
well as religious 8Jld educational institutions, respectively, of agricultural villages. Yet among the total 140 villages studied by Drs.
Brunner and Lorge, few had well-rounded adult education and recreational programs. 1 It must be recognized, however, that the village
1 Brunner, Edmund deS. and Lorge, Irving, Rural Trends in Depression Year.,,
New York: Columbia University Press, 1937, cha. VIII-X.
73
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
74 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
churches perform socia.l functions in getting people together at the
regular church service and Sunday school. The 45 villages have an
average of 6 churches each with an average attendance per church of
84 at church services and 80 at Sunday school (table 43). The attendance includes both vill'age and open country residents.
Ta&le 43.-Average I Number of Churches per Village and Average 1 Church and
Sunday School Attendance,1 by Region, 1936 1
(45 agricultural villages]
Average
number of
churches
per village
Region
All regions _____ ··········-···········
Middle Atlantlc ......... ___ ._·····-·---···
Boutheast •....••. ---······-···-----··- ·-···
Southwest_ •. __ .. ____ -·····-· .... ·---......
East North CentrsL._. __ ·····--·-·-•---··
West North CentraL ..........•.... -.....
Western .• ·--··· ...•....... ·-----·---··--·Pacific_ ..... _..............................
Average
membership
Average
Average
Average
attendance enrollment
at Sunday in Sunday attendsnre
at
Sunday
morning
school
achoo!
service
161
6
84
12C
Ill
!====i-===ll====i-===!,..===
5
158
n
145
110
11
9
4
4
9
7
147
205
209
73
112
112
174
92
141
75
112
66
90
M
125
152
H7
87
121
78
116
1K
81
116
• Arithmetic mean.
• Includes attendance or persons Jiving outside the villages.
• Data through the courtesy of Edmund deS. Brunner and Irving Lorge.
The major social and recreational organizations in addition to
churches and schools include lodges, service clubs, and socia.l clubs
(table 44). Both the lodges and service clubs a.re more than twice as
numerous as any other type of club. The service clubs include such
organizations as American Legion Posts, Chambers of Commerce,
Volunteer Firemen, and Civic Leagues. Obviously, the villages follow
fairly well-set patterns in their social organizations, but few of the
organizations meet the needs of young people. On the other hand,
urban newspapers, billboards, and the radio advertise motion pictures,
roadhouses, and other types of commercialized amusement. Thus,
village youth are ever aware of the recreational opportunities which
Ta&/e 44.-Social Organizations Other Than Those in Churches and Schools, 1936 •
[« agricultural villages•)
Social orgRnization
Total .. ····--·····--··---···-··-··---·--Lodl(~ ·-·------·-·-···--··· -····-·-- -···---·-Service club ..••.•...... __ ... ---····-·-··--····Social club ..... ---·····-···-···-··--··•·-·--·-·
Farm and Rome Buresu_···-···--·-·--·---·••·
t~~~~~i~::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::
Average•
number per
village
li83
13. 3
57
a
194
1116
94
39
i.4
4. 5
2.1
81
47
25
21.11
34.0
t
l
1
1-----t-----·1-----1-----
l~
t Average not computed on a base of fewer than 50 organizations.
Data through the courtesy or Edmund deS. Brunner and Irving Lorge.
• Elk River, Minn., omitted for lack of information.
:r Arithn1ctir m~nn.
1
Average 1 Average • per•
membership cent of memper organl- bership In attendance at
r.ation
each meetinc
Total number
l
t
t
17.6
t
.
....
.
... .t ~ - ~- , . • -~ ,. '· ·'
.
I
•
,
l ''
-•.(., ,.~•~'
,. -· ......... - ' •. -·••·, ·,·.,
'
~· ~ \ - -
.... .
,
""
I; ,
"
• • Jt. ... ,
( -, -
••
., ,
,•
..
). ·,. , ~·, . l ' ' ' .. I _. :
l '- ( r Y ~ ) ~
r \"
~_
)._, .
·
'.~
.. . ,._.....
J
•
•
•
.
t f
.
I
I
I
·,
..
.
, f , ,
~
'
...
~
'
_,_
_____~---,-~..,-
farm S1·c 111·i t y .-lc/111 i11i-• t1·a/i fJ11 (l,11 11 rw) .
Sunda y .Horni ng.
I
l
0 g1r.zed by
G oog Ie
'
...... .
..
I
1
Digt1zed by
Google:
SOCIAL AND RECREATIONAL ACTIVITIES • 7 5
are accessible to them. For those who can afford it, a trip to the
neighboring city for entertainment is a relatively simple matter.
At the same time the tradition of what is and is not legitimate
recreation is undoubtedly a major factor in many instances in causing
youth to leave their own villages for their social and recreational
activities. Thus, a report by a survey enumerator states: "The
recreational program for young people is undoubtedly inadequate in
the community and is perhaps above any other one thing the basis of
a subtle form of dissatisfaction in the community. The traditionalism
and fundamentalism of the very strong church groups make it particularly difficult for any liberalizing influences to operate in favor of a
better program. Several times within the last few years there hM
been a public vote on the question of Sunday movies. The balloting
always calls forth heated sermons in the churches and brings to the
polls a great many of the old people who prevent the giving of Sunday
movrns * * *. The young people meet the situation by going to
other towns."
In some instances, however, churches form one of the strongest
forces for wholesome social and recreational life for the village youth
through active young people's organizations. For example, in one
village the Epworth League of the Methodist Church, in addition to
having its regular Sunday evening services, holds parties for its members. Likewise, in this village the young people's choir of the Episcopal Church and the Christian Endeavor of the Presbyterian Church
foster social and recreational programs.
No problem seems to exist in this particular village through a lack
of either recreational facilities or activities. The high school has
baseball, basketball, soccer, track, and tennis teams. "Play days"
are held four times a year at which badminton, checkers, ping-pong,
shufileboard, bowling, quoits, and other games are played. There
is an elective sports club for high school girls; its program includes
sleigh rides, treasure hunts, bicycling, and roller skating. The dance
club affords the high school girls an opportunity to learn ballroom,
tap, folk, and aesthetic dancing. The school has a band that gives
concerts in summer as well as during the school year. In addition,
the Red Cross provides swimming instruction in a near-by lake in
summer. But this village, whose many recreational opportunities
have been cited as an illustration of what can be done, is a marked
exception to the general rule.
Villages usually have many organizations other than those connected
with the churches and schools as has already been suggested, but the
youth may or may not have membership in them. For example, one
village that was studied has:
1. A Community Club with some members 15-24 years of age.
2. A Boy Scout troop with all members under 15 years of age.
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
76 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
3. Camp Fire girls with all members under 15 years of age.
4. Eastern Star Lodge with some women 15-24 ye&rS of age.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
P. E. 0.-no youth.
Rebekahs-no youth.
Thursday Afternoon Club-no youth.
Current Events Club-no youth.
Odd Fellows Lodge-no youth.
Masonic Lodge with some men 15-24 years of age.
Young Democrats and Republicans with some members under
25 years of age.
Mere enumeration of organizations without respect to whether they
are reaching the group for which they are designed often is inadequate
as an indication of social and recreational facilities. Moreover, some
of them may be declining in membership and importance.
Villages are genera.Uy at a. disadvantage in competing with the larger
centers in affording commercialized amusements, especially movies.
Of the 45 villages surveyed, 8 had no movie houses wired for sound in
1935, according to the report of the Film Daily Year Book, while part
of the others had equipment greatly inferior to that found in the larger
places. Even when the villages have well-equipped motion picture
houses, they are at a disadvantage in securing the first runs of the new
pictures so glowingly advertised in the urban newspapers that circulate in the villages and on highway billboards. The advantage of the
village motion picture houses lies in the fact that young people often
cannot afford the cost of the trip to the city and the higher admissions
charged in urban centers.
Though the same institutions and organizations are more or less
common to all villages, the particular organization that promotes
special social or recreational programs varies from village to village.
Thus, in one village the fire department may provide a. cent.er where
the youth get together while in another village it may be the American
Legion. Often there is no organization at all which performs this
function, and a drugstore or a restaurant serves as an assembling
point for the young people.
RELATION OF YOUTH TO ORGANIZATIONS
It is not surprising, in view of the general situation, that a large
proportion of the youth have no affiliation with any institution or
organization in the villages.' The significance of this lack of a.fliliation
2 The specific organizations about which questions were asked concerning
youth's attendance are: (1) school activities, such as dramatic and debating
societies, musical groups, and athletic activities; (2) church services, young people's
societies, and other organizations of the church; (3) service clubs; (4) social clubs;
(5) 4-H Clubs; (6) Future Farmers of America; (7) civic clube; (8) Farm and Home
Bureau; (9) athletic clubs outside of school; (10) Grange; and (11) others. In
this classification lodges were included under "others."
Digitized by
Google
SOCIAL AND RECREATIONAL ACTIVITIES • 77
comes out in the comparison of the institutional and organizational
membership of the in-school and out-of-school youth in the villages
(table 45).
To&le 45.--Percent of Youth Having No Affiliation With Any Community Institution or
Organization, by School Attendance, Region, Age, and Sex, June 1, 1936
(46 agricultural villages)
Age In yea.rs
Total
Bchool attendauce
1111d region
Ul--17
18--111
20--21
22--:K
Male Female
Male Female Male Female Male Female Male Female
OUT
- -- -- -- -
or SCHOOL
All regions _____ 67.1
44. 7
67.8
l!O. 7
62. 3
47. 7
24.8
30.5
15. 7
fl8. 8
67. 8
73. 7
72. 7
49. 2
72. 4
73. 6
31. 7
22. 2
24. 7
19.1
66,g
57. 8
52.9
64.1
36. 3
61.8
65.9
G3.2
8.0
11. 8
73.3
71.4
100. 0
75.0
46. 5
84.6
86. 7
40.6
16. 2
23.1
12. 5
00. 7
50.0
88.9
57.1
51.1
80. 0
70.0
39.0
24. 4
34.6
10. 6
65. 6
48. 3
85. 7
70. 7
42.9
74. 1
117.3
All rel(ious_ •••• 22.9
Middle Atlautlc ______
Southea.st ____________
White ____________
Negro ____________
SouthwesL .• ________
White ____________
Negro ____________
Rast North Centra.L _
West North Central __
Western ______________
Pacific.--···-······--
41.0
5g_9
46.0
67. 6
46. 1
27. 4
9.4
8.6
10.3
67. I
54. 5
66. 7
63. 3
29. 7
60. g
49.2
49.0
26. 0
30.8
14. 3
77.0
78.0
72. 7
72.0
52. I
8.5. 3
77.8
26.0
26. 0
26.0
59. 3
60.3
53.8
70. 9
30. 7
59. 5
61.8
48. 3
29.0
32. 4
21. 9
67,g
67. 8
68. 4
73.6
61. 5
60. 4
72. 3
34. 2
27.1
31.0
20. 4
63. 7
68.5
23.5
81.8
38. 5
68. 6
24. 5
13. 8
25. 6
28. II
-- - - - -- -- -=
= - -- - =
27,g
-
63.G
IN SCHOOL
Middle Atlantic ______
Southeast_ __ --- ---- __
White ____________
Negro ____________
Southwest_·--------·
White ____________
Negro ___________
East N"orth CentraL
West NorthCentraL_
Western---······--·-Pacific_·······-·····-
16.0
23. 7
17. 7
10. 0
11.7
13. 3
4.2
6. 2
21.9
7. 8
9.1
35. 5
36. 3
31. 6
29. 6
15. 6
31. 9
27.11
28.0
26. 3
38. 9
:n. 8
4. 2
14.6
23.0
47.0
48. 2
40.0
27. 4
14. 1
35. 3
28. 2
--- - =
-
-
-
=
14. 6
13. 7
6.1
7.8
=
20.3
12. 2
10. 3
12. 6
=
16. 4
14. 3
2.4
2. 9
=
=
=
12. 5
10. 5
28.6
33. 3
30.3
22. 2
28. 6
16. 7
29.4
37. 6
24.6
3.6
12.5
18.8
20.0
33. 3
35. 4
17.9
17. 4
22. 4
24. 3
60.0
16. 7
8. 2
19.0
:n. 2
22. 2
-
-
-
-
28.6
15.8
44. 4
36.7
-15. 4
II.I
26.0
23. 1
-
10.0
38.5
= -28. 6
-28.6
25.0
40.0
9.1
11. 7
13. 3
23. 1
66. 7
50.0
-
33.3
50.0
Thus, 23 percent of the young men in school in these villages owed
no allegiance to any organized group, but the corresponding proportion for the young men out of school was 57 percent. Similarly, with
respect to the young women there was a. wide difference between those
in and out of school, 15 and 45 percent, respectively. In both the
in-school and out-of-school groups, however, girls appear to belong to
organizations in larger proportions than boys.
There is considerable variation among the regions in the proportions of young people affiliated with organized groups. For example,
a.bout one-sixth of all the in-school young men in the West North
Central villages belonged to no organization, while more than onethird of the white young men in the villages of the Southwest had no
affiliations. For the out-of-school young men the comparable percents for these two regions were 49 and 68, respectively. Also, among
the out-of-school males about one-fourth in the villages of the Southeast had no organizational affiliations, while in the East North
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
78 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Central, Wostern, and Pacific Regions almost three-fourths of this
same group had no affiliations with the local institutions and organizations. This situation may signify the inability of the village youth
of the Old South to get away from their home communities for social
and recreational functions; hence they attend the gatherings of the
local institutions, while just the reverse is true for the village youth
of the East North Central, Western, and Pacific Regions. The sa.me
general trends exist among young women by regions, but the affiliations are always somewhat more numerous than among young men.
Attendance at organizational activities emphasizes the lack of this
type of social participation among village youth. Taking both sexes
together, approximately 30 percent of all out-of-school youth attended
church services, 1 or 2 percent attended extracurricular school programs other than athletic contests, and less than 5 percent belonged
to social clubs. Neither the 4-H Club nor the Future Farmers of
America. has a foothold among out-of-school youth in these agricultural villages (appendix table 31). Although young women attend
church and young people's meetings and social clubs more frequently
than young men, they too attend in very small numbers. Small as
the proportions of both young men and young women who attend
meetings of village organizations are, the proportions who attend
three-fourths of the time or more are usually far less.
The situation among in-school youth is somewhat different than
among out-of-school youth. More of the young men and young
women attend church. School functions, especially musical events,
appear to be relatively well-attended, and social olubs, while not
largely attended, assume more importance than among out-of-tiehool
youth. Also, attendance is more likely to be regular.
The differences in attendance at group functions on the part of the
in-t1chool and out-of-school youth signify that youth, never attending
meetings in large numbers, fall into inactivity with respect to participation in community institutions on leaving school. This may
reflect either lethargy on their part or lack of opportunity. The best
schools promote intensive activities for the boys and girls before
graduation. For instance, in one of the villages the school had
special coaches for athletic activities, busses to transport the pupils
to athletic contests, and special teachers to give instruction in art,
dramatics, and music. This is all to the good. But, as a rule, when
the youth is handed his diploma, the school has nothing more to
offer him. Respecting the church, the situation is often similar.
One of the supervisors of the field survey said: "The church was so
busy with the boys and girls that it could not help the youth who
had recently been graduated from high school. There seemed to be
no place for them in the church outside of the regular service which
was usually designed for older people."
Digitized by
Google
Purm S ccu r it/f .ld miu i:-;trat io11 (/.,·,· 1.
Typical \'ii/age Newsstand.
Digt1zed by
Google
Digt1zed by
Google
SOOAL AND RECREATIONAL ACTIVITIES • 79
Thus, when youth leave schoo] they drop away from the authority
and direction of both school and church. Assuming that whoJesome
social and recreational life is needed by the out-of-school as well as
the in-school young people, one or both of two concJusions seem obvious: Either the young people are overactive in high school and welcome a rest from organized activities or the young people out of school
severely lack opportunities for wholesome group associations and
activities. Furthermore, if participation in the church and other
organizations is of value and the youth participate only when stimulated as they are in school, there is undoubtedly a place for more
community leadership to provide social and recreational life for the
young people after they leave school. The situation also precipitates
the question of lack of initiative and leadership among youth themselves.
Age is a factor in attendance in most organizations, particularly
among out-of-school youth. This tends to emphasize the point
already stressed of the importance of youth as a transition period.
A few of the younger out-of-school youth, doubtless because they have
friends in high school, attend dramatic, debating, and musical events.
After 19 years of age, however, these events apparently no longer
interest them. In contrast, in-school youth of their own volition or
through persuasion attend to about the same extent regardless of age.
Church attendance for both out-of-school and in-school youth
shows little variation by age. Apparently by the time they reach the
youth age their patterns in this regard are relatively fixed. On the
other hand, attendance at young people's religious organizations tends
to decline for both groups with advancing age.
Social dubs show a tendency to increase in importance with age.
This is particularly true among in-school youth.
UNORGANIZED YOUTH ACTIVITIES
Since a large majority of youth do not attend the programs of the
organized institutions and agencies, the logical question to ask is:
What do young people do with their time, especially in a recreational
way? The question is partially answered by a tabulation of the
percent of all youth who spend 5 hours or more per week in different
types of recreation in winter and summer (fig. 14 and appendix table
32). More young men spent at least 5 hours per week listening to the
radio than at any other type of recreation, although this form of
recreation perhaps makes the least demands of any type on the participant. Reading ranked second in absorption of time. Among young
women reading was slightly more important than listening to the
radio. Among both young men and young women relatively similar
percentages spent 5 hours or more per week automobile riding and
engaged in social activities. Outdoor sports apparently played a
80 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
60
60
OUT OF SCHOOL
40
c
•u
40
c
•~
•
Female
Male
cf
Cl.
20
20
0
80
80
IN SCHOOL
601--------------------
c
c
•u
cf
3 401---- - -
i.
20
0
FIG. 14- PERCENT OF YOUTH WHO AVERAGED 5 HOURS OR MORE
PER WEEK IN SUMMER IN VARIOUS LEISURE-TIME
ACTIVITIES, BY SCHOOL ATTENDANCE AND SEX
June I, 1935- June I, 1936
Source: Appendix table 32 •
Digt1zed by
Google
SOCIAL AND RECREATIONAL ACTIVITIES •
81
considerable role in the lives of these young people. In contrast to
what might easily be believed, the movies did not absorb their time to
such an extent as the activities just mentioned. On the other hand,
the time measure of 5 hours a week is such as to exclude youth who
regularly attend movies once a week.
The contrast between in-school and out-of-school youth in the
extent of participation in these various activities is far less marked
than is the difference by school attendance in participation in organized activities. Yet the in-school youth spend slightly more time
than the out-of-school youth in most activities. There is relatively
little difference by seasons for either group except that outdoor sports
are participated in less in cold weather while indoor sports increase in
importance during the winter months. Such differences as appear by
age are not sufficiently great to indicate important changes in interests
during the youth span.
NONPARTICIPATION OF YOUTH
Perhaps more significant than the percent of youth participating a
given amount of time in informal activities is the proportion who
spend no time at all in various leisure-time pursuits (appendix table
33). From one-third to one-half of all youth reported no time spent
during the preceding year in such social activities as visiting and
parties. This large proportion evidently is an exaggeration of the
situation resulting from misunderstanding of the question. While it
may be true that such large proportions did not attend parties, a
minimum amount of informal visiting normally occurs whether sought
by the individual or not.
Movies a.re obviously an important item in the lives of village youth,
even though they do not attend as often as might be expected. Only
on€H3ixth of the in-school youth and one-fourth of the out-of-school
youth did not attend during the year. These proportions a.re particularly interesting in view of the fact that the villages frequently
lacked up-to-date motion picture facilities. 8
Lack of automobile riding by one-third of all village youth, even
during the summer, reveals lack of an available automobile in approximately one out of every three households. The main significance of
this situation is that one out of every three youth is definitely hampered with regard to mobility and hence is somewhat restricted in
contacts and limited in experiences.
It appears equally likely that the proportions of youth who do not
listen to radios indicate the extent to which radios are not owned.
Only one-fifth of the in-school youth reported no time devoted to this
activity. For out-of-school youth the proportion approximated
three-tenths.
•seep. 76.
Dgi'zedbyGoogre
82 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Reading is apparently the leisure-time interest most generally
indulged in. While the amount of time spent in reading varies somewhat with the seasons, there is little difference between summer and
winter in the proportions who do some reading. It is somewhat
surprising to find young people in school who evidently are not stimulated to do any reading. On the other hand, this type of activity
needs to be considered qualitatively as well as quantitatively. If local
library facilities are not available, and if the youth depend largely on
the type of magazines normally sold in the village drugstores, the
value of their reading may easily be overestimated.
The most outstanding lack among village youth is participation in
sports. This is difficult to explain as outdoor sports of some kind are
certainly available to all. In its simplest form hiking requires no
expenditure or equipment. Land is readily available for baseball
diamonds, tennis and basketball courts, etc. Fishing and swimming
in near-by streams are possible in most sections. So far as in-school
youth are concerned the schools are undoubtedly partly at fault as
any up-to-date village school should certainly have provisions for
outdoor sports for its pupils and at least enough direction to insure a
healthful minimum of participation, even of those unfitted for competitive contests.
Considering the widespread belief that rural young people travel
long distances to dance, it is surprising to find that three-fifths of the
out-of-school youth reported no dancing during the preceding year.
Obviously this is not primarily due to lack of transportation facilities.
In the main it probably reflects local disapproval of this type of
recreation.
The above discussion must not be construed as meaning that every
youth should participate in all of the activities specified. In actual
practice a youth may devote a large amount of time to one activity
and hence have neither the time nor interest for other pursuits. On
the other hand, the importance of some form of sports and some
reading for the physical and intellectual development of every young
person can hardly be questioned.
IMPLICATIONS OF RECREATIONAL ACTIVITIES
The discussion of the social and recreational activities of youth in
the agricultural villages leads to certain pertinent conclusions. The
schools undoubtedly provide most of the facilities and the leadership
in social and recreational life among youth. Outside the schools
recreation of a passive nature, such as listening to the radio and reading, predominates. This and other facts indicate, particularly for
the out-of-school youth, a dearth of wholesome outdoor sports.
Many youth, when they drop out of school, seem largely to cease
their social and recreational activities.
Dig11zed by
Google
\I or/.x l 1 rU!} r t'tH .l dminis l r(l l io ,i..
Village Sand Lot.
og L,Led by
Google
Oigit,zed by
Goog IC
SOOAL AND RECREATIONAL ACTIVITIES • 83
This situation may indicate that youth on leaving school want to
"do as they please" and prefer not to participate in organized activities, particularly those that are organized and promoted by so:me
adulkontrolled community institution or group. On the other hand,
it :may indicate that the out-of-school youth are not active because
of the li:mited facilities at hand in the villages; they are left to their
own volition and originality to occupy their spare time and will not
act on their own initiative. If large masses of out-of-school youth
do nothing in a recreational way, there exists the danger that idleness
in social and recreational, and even civic, activities may become
a habit.
There must be much potential leadership among the youth themselves if in some way they could be stimulated to exercise and develop
their potentialities. This is suggested by one report which says,
"The recreational facilities in all three villages [the three studied in
this particular State] are inadequate. However, young people do not
take advantage of the available means of recreation since some of the
equipment in the villages is not utilized during the summer months.
Swimming apparently holds the major interest for the youth in all
three of the villages • • •. In none of the three villages did the
young persons take an active part in the limited number of social,
civic, and fraternal organizations."
The place of the school in the situation is of vita.I consideration to
anyone who feels that youth, especially the out-of-school youth, need
more wholesome social and recreational activities. It seems highly
probable that some high school youth have too many activitiesthat they are overstimulated in some instances--so that when they
graduate it is a relief to slump. To correct this the teachers of art,
music, and physical education might well be employed as community
leaders, not just for the schools. Perhaps under such an arrangement
both the in-school and out-of-school youth would be benefited. Certainly the high schools need more adult education, especially education designed to aid the out-of-school youth in a cultural, social, and
recreational way.
Digt1zed by
Google
Appendixes
85
Digitized by
Goog Ie
Appendix A
SUPPLEMENTARY TABLES
TafJle 1.-Mobility of Out-of-School Youth Since Becoming 16 Years of Age, by Region,
Sex, and Age, June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural villages]
Total t
Number of moves
Bex and age
Number
Percent
3,298
100.0
62. 3
20.6
13. 6
13. 6
166
396
1,3111
100.0
100. 0
100.0
100. 0
100.0
83.1
80.3
64.3
62.9
36.9
10.3
10.3
18.6
21. 7
24.9
5. 4
8.1
12. I
12.5
17. 3
1.2
1.3
6.0
12.11
21.11
1,552
100.0
64.2
18.8
10.0
7.0
159
361
325
363
344
100.0
100.0
100.0
100. 0
100.0
81.2
71. 7
65. 5
59.2
5:1. 3
15. 7
18. 6
19. i
18. 5
20.1
2. 5
7.2
10.2
H.3
11.6
0.6
2. 5
4.6
8. 0
16.0
528
100.0
64. 9
114.4
11.4
11.3
19
59
t
t
t
t
None
2
1
3ormon,
ALL lll:GIONS
Mah
All ages .••••••••••••••••••••••......
Uf-17 years .. ·•- ......•••...•.•......•..•..
18-19 years .....•..••.•...•••.••.••........
20-21 years .. _....•.•...••.................
22-24 years .•.......••.................... _
:.16--29 years •..•••.•••....•..•..............
521
824
Unmarried female
All 81!""-····························
ltf--17 years ......•....••....••............
18-19 yoars ............•....• . .......... ··20-21 years .....................•..........
22---24 years ...•.....•...•.•.....•.•.•......
:.16--29 years ....•.•.••.••••.••.•...•..••...
---- ----
IIIDDLJ: AnANTJC
All ages _
Mau
16--17 yoors .... _......................... .
18-19 years .......•...•..........••.••.....
20-21 years ..•..................•..•..•....
22-24 years ...•.........•.................
26---29 years ..••...•••.••..........•.•.••...
206
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
86.4
70.9
61.4
40.3
6.8
17. 7
27. 7
30.1
5.1
6.2
10.8
16.0
10.1
13. 6
251
100.0
08.5
17. 5
7.6
6.4
23
t
t
96
148
1. 7
5.2
Unmarrud female
All ages ............................ .
16--17 years .....•.•••.••••••.••••.•.•••.•..
18-19 years ...•..••..••••••••••.....•.•...•
20-21 years ...•.•••••..••.....•............
22-24 yoars ...........................•....
26---29 years .•.•.•...•............•........
--------39
l
l
t
t
75.8
6.~.o
63.5
16. 2
21. 7
16.9
4. 5
8.3
f,3
100.0
100.0
100.0
7.11
12. 7
743
100.0
56. 7
19.2
12.0
1:1.1
40
81
121
205
t
t
t
t
fl6
60
4.5
5.0
IIOUTHJ:RN
Allagm ..
Male
16--17 years .....•..•••••••.••••••.•••.•••
18-IY years ..••.•.•.•••••••••••.••••••••...
20-21 years ...•.................•.•.••. : •..
22-24 years ...................•••••.....•..
:.16--29 years.... _...........•...............
200
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
77.8
70. 2
59.0
311.5
12. 3
13. 2
21.5
24.0
9.9
11.6
6.8
16. 9
5.0
12. 7
111. 6
Bee footnotes at end of table.
87
niglized by
Google
88 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
TafJle 1.-Mobility of Out-of-School Youth Since Becoming 16 Yean of Age, by Region,
Sex, and Age, June 1, 1936-Continu ed
1411 agricultural villages)
Total I
Number or IDOVIIII
Be:1andace
Number
Percent
NOiie
acr-
l
l!OlJTHDN~Dtlnued
U,amanW /lffl4U
m
1--------------------78.: 18.:
All ages ______ -------------------- __ _
16-17 YMl'II-------------- -----------------18-111 years ______ ._-----------------------20-21 yMl'II ____ -- -- -- -- ---------- ---------2'J-24 years ____________ ------------ ____ ._ ..
25--211 years ____ --------. _____ ------ _______ _
IC.lift'
.um
100. 0
43
71
78
114
Ill
8'.7
111.4
JIU
IIO. 3
1111.11
fll.11
Ill.I
1.8
11.8
111.0
t
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
18.1
n.o
11.2
Ii.I
1.8
II.I
U.lt
WJ:IIT NORTH (3NTJUL
Mou
100.0
Ill.Ii
H.4
1'.1
1,891
112.0
All agaL.---- --------------------. ---i--16-17 ymra _______________________________ _f - - - + - - - - 1 - - - - - 1 - - - - 1 2. 6
LI
100.0
11.3
18-19 years _______________________________ _
20-21 ymra ___________ ----------- ______ ---2'J-24 ymra __________ ---------- ___________ _
25--211 ymra ____ -------------- --------------
79
180
212
318
II02
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
811.11
711. 7
111.8
io.a
86.11
671
100.0
173
132
161
1-MI
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
1. 7
4. 7
n.11
11.4
11. 2
111.0
111.11
14.1
Ill.Ii
18. 2
11.8
8.6
119.4
•s
11.2
11.4
4.0
S.T
11.2
62. II
12. 2
Ill.I
lLS
U,atllllnfed /c"""4
All ages _________ ------------------ -16-17 yer.ni._ ___ ------------------------- __
18-19 years __ .-------------------------- __ _
:io-21
years_______________________________
___ -----_ - -- ----- -- - -- -------- -_
2'l-24 years
25--211 years ______ -- ------. ---- - . -----------
'----1-----ii-----1--------1---1.,
2.11
ffll
100.0
79.8
16.11
114.4
67.11
46.2
17.4
Ill.II
111.11
Ill.II
14.4
20.6
WUTJ:BJI
Mou
All ages _________ .. ------------- ____ _
16-l 7 yeara _______________________________ _
1----4------------------
18-19 years ______ -· -- .• -------------------21HJI years _______ --------------------·-·-·
2'l-24 years ________________ .-----------· __ _
25-211 years ______________ ·-·--· ___________ _
U,a.....W/c"""4
All ages ____________________________ .
100.0
'1.0
11..11
18.8
17.11
62
101
100.l
100.0
.J
211.I
24.8
IJ
16. 7
21.l
27. 7
106
100.0
ea.a
11..0
8.11
II.II
'BT
13
27
34
21.8
1----+--➔---1---+---t---
l 6-I 7 years ____ - - - . -- ------- -----------. --18-111 yeara ________________ -------------- ..
20-21
2'l-24 years
years ______________
____________ .. ----------------·_________________ _
25-211 years _____ - ------· _____ • ----------- ..
I I I
14
SI
18
26
17
PACDIO
Mou
All ages ______________ -------- ____ . __
1----4----1----i-----; ;
t
16-17
-- --------------- -- -. -_
18-19 Ymrll-----.
years _______-·..--______________________
20-lll years ___ -- - -- -- -- - . --- -- --- ---- -- -- -2'J-24 years ____________ .. ---------------- ..
25--211 years ______________ .. __ ----------·-··
U,amarrlcd female
All ages ____________________________ _
100.0
'8. 7
11..8
12.11
111.11
15
49
58
101
186
100.0
100.0
100.0
SIi.ii
62. Ii
1&.1
12.11
16.11
IL II
32.8
24.1
17.8
27.4
111. 8
lK. 2
148
100.0
67.6
:I0.11
11.1
S..4
;
t
10
47
31
33
27
l
t
I
t
t
t
l
t Percent not computed on a base of fewer than 50 caa..
1
f
4011
1-----1----1---
16-17 years _________ . ____ ._. ___ ..•• _____ ._.
18-19 years ________ . ______________________ _
20-21 years ________ . ______________________ _
22--:u years __________________ . ____________ _
25--29 years _______________________________ _
f
lbolualve or youth ror whom data are not availeble.
Dg1tzedbyGoogle
t
t
lt
SUPPLEMENTARY TABLES • 89
Tobie 2.-Type of Moves by Out-of-School Youth Making 2 Moves Since Becoming 16
Years of Age, by Sex and Age, June 1, 1936
(45 agrlcultural vlllages)
VDJage
Bu and
to town
age
Total
or city
to vil•
Jage
Vlllage
to Vil·
)age to
vlllage
Town to
Open
Open
Open
open
Village country
country country,
to open to open country
town
country country to
to vtl· vlllage,
or city Jage
to town, or
to vii •
to Vil·
to vii·
Jage
vlllage city to
!age
Jage
VIiiage
---
City to
open
country,
vUlage,
town, or
city to
vtllage
TOT t.L
A!Jage., . . • • . . ..
! 6--17yeers•••.•. •. • • •
18-19 years •. • • ..•.. ..
20--21 years .•. •• . • . . . •
22-24 YMrS . . • . • •. •. . .
26-211 :,eers.. . . . . . . . ..
- -13 ---2 - - -2 ,_
802
237
117
H
27
38
17
155
280
102
67
«7
UlO
91
I
2
7
68
1111
es
27
44
37
32
49
ao
22
13
17
8
lll
10
18
11
28
17
43
33
28
25
42
25
--2
2
-a3
M
- - -2 - --- ----1 -----2
4
1
2
-3
-34
8
ll
e
-
10
12
12
6
Jill.Ii
All age., .. . . .. . .
16--17 years •• •• • . •. . • •
18-lll years ••• •• . • .. ..
20--21 :,ears . . . . . . . . . .
22-24 :,eers . . . . • . . . . . .
215-211 :,eers . . . . . . . . . . .
- - - - --g
32
83
100
240
17
23
40
711
11
- - - - - --1
-e
-1
1
ll
18
9
63
111
6
II
17
6
7
16
-15
II
26
7
16
4
16
D N JillL&mD rJUU.Lli
Allages . • . • . •..
16--17 years •. . .. ••. . . •
18-19 years .. . . _• . •. . •
:ii -21 years . .. ••. . . • . .
22-24 years ••. . . . . .••.
215-211 years . . . . • . • . • . •
166
77
28
13
---------4
26
33
52
40
10
15
2~
23
-
I
7
4
3
3
3
4
4
3
3
eg
9
11
l
-4
7
I
-2
---61
-1
2
2
-I
1
4
-
7
3
2
2
2
Tol,le 3.-Youth Migrating to Villages From June 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936, by Sex, Age
on June 1, 1936, and Residence on June 1, 1931
(45 agrtcu!Lural vlllage.•J
Total
Residence, June I, 1931
Bex and age, June 1, 11138
Number
Open country
Percent
Town or
city
____ ,_____,_____, _____
TOTAL
All ages . . . . . •. •. . • • .• . •. . . •• •• . . . •. . . •. . . •. • . . . . . ,_
20 Ye&n. ... . •. •.• • •• •• •.• . . . •.•.•.•.• . .... • . • ..•.. • •• • .
21-22 years.. . . .. . . . . . . . . . ..... . . . . . .. . . . . . ... ....... . ..
23- 24 years. . . . . . . .. . . .... . ..... ....... .... . . .... .. . . . ..
215-211 years . . • • • . • . . . . . • . . . • . . • • • . • . • • . . . . . . • • . . . . . . . • • •
I, IIOI
100. 0
61. 1
48. 9
120
300
281
794
100. 0
100. 0
100. o
100. 0
75. 8
81. I
66. 2
42. I
24. 2
38. 9
44. 8
67. 9
666
100. 0
64. 7
46. 3
40
106
122
888
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
66. 7
846
100. 0
48. 3
80
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
71.2
68. 7
62. 2
37. 2
JU.LIi
All ages. . ... . . . . . .. ... ..... . . . ... ....... .. . .. ....
20 years. . . . . . . .. . . . . ..... . . ..... . . . ... . .. . .. . . . ........
21-22 years. .. . . . ... . .. . .... .. . . ... . ...... . . . . . . . .. ... . .
23-24 years .. . . ... .. ... . .. .. . ..... ..... .. ... . ... . . ... .. .
26-211 years.. . . . . ..... . . . . . . . .. . . ... . . . . . .... ..... .. . ...
1----0---
t
t
6".0
47.2
t
34. 3
41 . 0
62.8
rJUl.t.LJI
All ages. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
20 yean .. ... . . .. ... . ... .............. ... . ... .. .. . . . . . . .
21-22 years . . . . .. . . ... . . . ....... . ........ . . . . ....... .. . .
23- 24 years . . . . .. . .. . . . ... . . .. . .. . . .. . . . .. .... . ... ... . . .
:l."1-211 years.. . . ... . . . . . .. ... . . . . . . . ... . . . . . . . ... . .... . . .
1--- -
:an
1611
406
61. 7
1---28. 8
41. 3
47. 8
62. 8
t Percen t not computed on a bue of fewer than 50 cases.
Dg1
zedbyGoog[-.
90 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
TafJle 4.-Youth Migrating to Villages From June 1, 1931, to June .1 1 1936, by Age
Of'
June 1, 1936, Residence on June 1, 1931, and Year of Migration
(44 agricultural vUlagos)
I
-- Year of migration
Age, lune 1, 1936, and residenoe, June I, 1031
Total ______ _
--- ----- ·- ··
June 1,
1931, to
June 1,
1'otal
!,Mil
..
160
i
I
I
1933
I 1934
- - -- - ------ !
II
1932
- --- - - -
lune l,
1002, to
June 1,
1003, to
Juno I,
June 1,
l
1so \
June I,
19:H, to
June I,
2211 1I
Open country ___. _______ __
Town or city __. _________ _
560
--
I
13
-
-16
~
7
14
10
7
26
w
4,5
1511
126
,e
7
211
334
57
38
42
460
42
611
86 '
3
91
211
8
187
119
21-22 years:
Open country ___ . ______ ___
Town or city __ ___ ------ 2!--2'4 years:
Open country ___ . ___ ·-·- __
Townorcity - - ·-·-·--- -25--29 years:
Open country_···--- ----- Town or city. ____________
Hl36
:r.2 '
I
30 years:
I
19a5
lune I,
11135, to
lune 1,
1
7
16
14
40
77
tr1
23
20
lNI
12
eo
83
104
114
11111
44
I
I
TafJie 5. Age of Youtli;"by R.qion, June 1, 1936
145 agricultural villages)
Total
A11:e in
Y"""'
Region
Number
1
Percent
____,_I___ o I
All rwlons_ . -· -- ·- · -··· · ·-· ····-- · -- ,__
Middle Atlantic_. ___ --·· -- . . ··- - · -·-·--- -Southeast_ _. ___ . -·--- -- · - · ·-- · -·--· · -·--White __________ . __ . . · --·- ·--·- - -----Ne+:ro ___ ---- ·- . -- -· -· · - -· ·- · -· --- ---Southwest._. ___ -·---- - - · ·- -·. · - .. . -·-- -- ·
Whfte _________ ··-··-·- -· · -- - --·- ·· · ···
Negro ______ . __ .· - · -- .. -- -· .. ·-·- ·---·.
EBSt North Central .. __... --· . . . . -·. · -- -West North Central ---- · - --·· · -·-·-··--- ·
Western ___ . _________ ___ --- -· --- -- ··----- Pacific ____. _.... __ .... _. . _. . . . _. . .. .... _.
25-20
20-24
16--19
I
i
9,426
100.
33_,.
I, ,'iOII ;
1,121
100.0 :
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
JOO. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100.0
100. U
100.0
31. 1
36. 9
32. 0
31.9
30. 6
37.0
31. I
35. 1
32. 0
44. 3
37. 2
38. 2
i73
I
i
348
I
1,080
880 :
I
2()(i I
1, 70:J
2,103
675
I, 13.~
3-1.3
32. 2
35. g
20.6
33. 6
33. 0
28. 2
30.8
23.8
38. g
33. I
31.ll
3-3. 2
33.0
33. 2
32. 0
:12. 4
33. 2
33. 7
36. 1
3-1. 4
33. 7
33. 1
Tobie 6.-Males per 100 Females Among Youth, by Region and Age, June 1, 1936
[45 l\grlcultural villages)
Age In yosrs
Region
1'otul
16-19
All regions .. __ . ___ . ·· ----- -. __ · ---- ·--- - ___ .. ___ _
86. 6
· - - ---'
86. 1
l = = == I,===
07. 9
89. 6
________ · · · · ··- ··----------------------·Middle Atluntfc
Boutheast. ___ . ____________ -· · -- -- .. ____ _______________ _
73. 5
72. I
2
80.
7~- 1
White _____ .-------- - ---··-·--···---·- · - ------- -· - -fl(), 4
Negro . _-· __________ -- -···- -· ·--.--- ··- __· -. ____ ___ _
64.9
80. 7
78. 5
Southwest . ___ . . _·---···----···----·--· - · · - -·- _________ _
Whit••-···---·------··---------·----·------------·--
Nerro .. _. _________ _-- ---- ---·--------- -- -· .. ____ __ .
East Nort h Central._. ______ . __ ____________ . ·--··--- --W est Nor t h Central. __ - - ----·· · -·---·--- ---· --·. __ ·--W estern ___ . _.. ___ ----·· ----- -· · · · --·. ----- · _____ __ ___ _
Pacific_--·-·--------·-- ---·-- ·- ·- . . ·- --------_·---·· __ _
81.8
76. 1
116.0
86. 0
80.0
94. 5
I
80. 1
70.6
00. 1
91. 3
71. u '
9"26 1
26--29
20--24
85. 7
87.4
96. 4
76. 3
79. 9
83. '
67. 4
'TT. 1
81. 4
69. 7
80. 6
54. 0
85.3
83. 6
94.3
93. 2
82.1
82. -~
sg_ g
I
D1gt1zedbyGooglc
66. 7
105. 5
84. 2
So. 7
101. 6
Tobie 7.-Age of Married Female Youth I by Age of Husbands, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural vlllai:ea)
Age ol hwbaod! ID years
AP of married female youth
Total
~~
16
-----I
I, 12.~
1
All
-----12
years ..... . ... . .•. •.•••. •. . •• .• • ... ....
-- -41
17 years .......•..••.• .• ••. . ••• •. • . ..•....
llj?tS •• •·•• •• • ••• • • •• ••••••••• ••
16
18 yean ..•. ... •• • ..• .. ...•..•..••••••.•..
19 years .• •....• . .. . ...•. •••.• .•.•.• . • ••..
114
103
1
l
IQ
23
g
l
-2
3
33
al
(
5
7
2
- 9
2
2
'fi i::::::: :: ::::::::::::::: :: ::::::::::::I Hl6 -- -- - 2
2'l years . •... . .. •• .• .. .. . ... . . ..•• . . .•••..
M
212 l ~ ~~~~::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::!
- - -- -- -1
140
184 ,
24
--
7
2
2
1
1
I--I--\ I
_:_I~~
I
83
1ro
134
107
2
6
16
17
21
12
4
2
6
l
4
6
13
1
4
2
II
13
3
2
6
16
25
15
18
10
&
20
24
:10
31
6
Ii
241
15
20
I \
I
I '
i
Unu,·er known
~29, 30-34 36-39 40--i4 / 4HO 50-54 ' M-59 1~ ,I Mand
- -,- -,- - - - -- -- -- ---,--I__ 8
- I
1_' - _
~ 156 32 9 I 4
-II
1
--1 --2 --- --3
a
-3 -1 --l -~i I 116 -:;4 -2l -1
1
1
~, ~.
15
I•
63
87 '
1
102
DJ
22 '
g
421
----- --
------
------
1
1
1
--
I
I
I
1
• E1cluslve ol widowed, separated, and divorced.
Vl
C
-,:,
-,:,
r
m
~
m
z
~
)>
~
0
-<
N
)>
Cl.
a:,
~
m
co
;:.·
Cl)
0
0
al"v
~
r
Vl
•
....
,0
92 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Tollle 8.-Age of Youth at First Marriage,! by Sex and Year Married
[4.~ agricultural villages)
Total
Se1 and age
Year married
I
~°:'!- ~'::°t
1!13611935 11134 1033 1932 1931 lll30 192111928 lll'Zl 111:ffl 1925 1924 192S
----------+-----------------KALIi
16 years ____________________
17 years ____________________
18
------------------19 yel\rs_
yel\rs ____________________
20
.--------------21 yen.rs
years ____
____________________
22 years ____________________
Zl years ___________ --------24 years ____________________
25 years ____________________
26 years ____________________
71 years ____________________
28 years ____________________
29 years ____________ -------
t
14
52
95
148
22.,
243
201
IS:!
129
104
70
IO(l-0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100 0
100 0
100.0
100.0
t
10.
t
t
t
40
15
1
t
-
t
-
7. 7 5.8 5.8 9.6 7. 7
2.1 6. 3 4.2 11. 6 8.4 14. 7
0. 7 12. 2 15. 5 9.5 14. 2 4. 7
4.0 14. 7 16.0 11.1 6. 7 9.3
5. 3 13. 2 15. 2 8.2 11.1 9.5
6.9116 i 8.4 15 8 15. 3 12. 3
6. 0 23 0 22. 4 12_0 14. 2 10. 9
4. 6 25 6 126. 4 14. 7 17.8 10. 9
10. 6120. 2 26 0 26 9 16. 3
0 37. 1 32. Y 20.0
t
t
t
t
217
331
3.';.1
370
3IR
21 years __ -------- ___ -- --- __
22 yenrs ____________________
23 years ____________________
230
20 years ____________________
24 ym,rs ____________________
25
years ____________________
26 years ____________________
71 yoars ____________________
28 years .. ______ --- __ -------
29 years ____________________
176
12'1
84
60
41
100.0
100.0
lll0.0
!(JO. 0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
100.0
19
7
1
t
t
t
J
-
5_ 1 R.3
3.2 g_7 6. 9 8.3 6.9 5.0 9. 7
3.6 8.1 7_ 8 9_ 1 10.0 6.0 8. 5 3. 9 10. 6.10. 6
3. 1,11.612.8 6.2 8-8 7. 6 7. 1 10. R 10. 5 7. 9
9.4 9. 2 9.512. 710.3 8. 4 7. 6
11.0 8-5 7.9 13_8 9.4 10. 4 6.9
4. s rn.
9 11-3 15. 7 13. 5 10. 4 9. 6 6.9
5.115.415.9 13. 6 13.1 14.8 11.910.2
8. 9 1JO. 0,20. 3 18. 7 12. 2 17.112.2 6. 0!23. 8'2!>. 0 20. 2 13. 1 11.9 13. 3 :15.0
"rl"1
t
t
t
;
-
t
8.4
D:~:~1:U
9110.
;
t
t
9.6 9.6 17.3 5.8 9.6 1.9
9. 5 8. 4 13. 7 8.4 5.3
13. 5 8.1 4. 7 8.1
8.0 11.5 6. i
10. 3 14.0
t
t
RMALII
16 years __________ ---------_
17 years ____________________
18 years ____________________
19 years ____________________
t
9.6
7.4
8. 8
12.0
13.2
16.2
11. 5
-
t
8.8 8.8 6. 9 3.2
8.8 8. 5
8. 5 5.1
7.0
4~1
__!i
=1
t Percent not eompnted on a blllle of fewer than IIO cases.
1 Inclurles marrioo, widowoo, !'<'psrated, anrl divorced.
• 17,> girls and 8 boys were married before they reached the age of 16 years.
• Exclusive of youth for whom data are not available.
Tallle 9.-Percent of Married Male Youth Living in the Parental Household, by Region
and Age, June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural v!Hsges)
Age In years
Total
Region
I
20-24
All regions ____________ .. ______ -····· ___ ••• __ •••• _••. _..• ___ ...
12.0
17.4
8. 6
14.4
20.0
16. 2
27.8
13.4
11.1
20.\l
ll. 7
12. 5
10.1
4. 6
21.9
22.4
13.8
31.0
17.6
13.6
33.3
13.9
18. 5
16. 7
6.1
9.2
17.3
17.1
18.2
ll. 4
7_ 7
H.3
7.6
8. 4
7.3
3.5
l====l====I==
Middle Atlantic_. ________________________ ---·-·-------·-----·- ____ _
Southeast __________________________________________________________ _
"White _________________________________________________________ _
Negro _________
--------- --- ---- -- -- -- ---------------- ---- ---- ----_
Bonthwe.st.
________________________________________________________
V.'bite _________________________________________________________ _
Ell-'lfJt~~h
ConlraL. _____________________________________________ _
Wost
North
CentrnL _-------------------------------------------- ___
Western
___________________________________________________________
Pacific •••• ____________________________ •• ___ •. _- -•• -·- ••. --- -- -- -- • -1 Includes 20
26-29
male youth under 20 yesr.i of age. Bee table 9 .p. 18.
og11,edbyGoogle
SUPPLEMENT ARY TABLES •
93
Taf,le 10.-Residence of Youth From June 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936, by Sex and Age
on June 1, 1936
[45 agr it.ilt ural villages]
Sex, age on June l. 193il, and
residence
i!N u m ber ,
P crc,.,nt
J une I,
I
Ju ne I,
June I,
1932
_____________ , ____ l_ _1931
_ ~ ·----
Tota1.~ ~:~: _. ____. __ ___I
32f,
I •11)). ll
Own home _·· -·- · .. ·- ····-- -··
Wlth pe.rcnts ____ ---· - -·- ---- · With other relati ves .•... ·· - . __ .
Other . .•. . ..... . . . . ·--·- -• ·· · • ·
Unk.nown . . -· · · -· · ········ · · · · ·
94. 5
li89
HlO.O
---- ---Own home _. . ...... -· ·- · - --····
U. 7
W ith parents .. , . . •. .. . . . . . .. .
~I. 7
With other reiBll'<'L'S •. _. _. ., . . .
2. 2
100. 0
Ot her ..... . .. . .. . .. . . .. - .... .
Un known . ....... .. · ·· · • · -- ·· I
t.,-!4
21
1.
91.7
4_o
0.6
0. 9
4. 3 ,
1.V I
0.9 1
I
vtara
Total . _. _ · -·· --·-· · ·- · -·1
J/COTI
Totfll. . . . .... . . . ..
1.9
June 1,
Juno 1,
June 1,
1934
1935
1936
---2.2
89. 5
2. Y
3. 5
1. 9
1.8
89.9
5. 2
2. 2
0. 9
4. 0
85. 2
6_8
2.8
1.2
7. 7
82. 1
6. 5
3.7
100. U
100.0
100. 0
100.0
- - - - - - - - - - -- - - - 4. 2 .
9. 8
17.3
25.7
&~. 4 I
78. 6
71. o
65. g
3. 4
3. 4
4. I
4. 2
-~. I I
tl.5
5.9
4. 2
1.V I
1.71.7
.
-···1
581 _
Own home ... . .. . . ·· · · · ·· -· ··
W it h paren ts... .. ..... ... . .
W lth otherrelativc• -·· -· ·-···1
Ot her ........ . . . .. . . .. .. .. .... .
Unknown . . . . .. . - . . ·· ·- -· · · --·'
t &-£0 year,
:J.~
-
I
100. o - 100_0-1-100. o- - - 100-_o- ___1_00
_ ._
o
114.5
4_ o
0.6
0. 9
tl-tt
1933
-
100.0
100.0 _
lllO. U
4.1
84.3
5.2
5. 0
1.4
7.9
78. :1
4. 3
8. 1
1. 4
12. 7
72. 8
4. 7
8.fi
1. 2
21.2
65. 7
4.3
7.6
1.2
100.ll
100. 0
40. S
44.0
2. 7
9.8
1. 8
48. 3
39.6
2. 4
8. 2
1. 5
I
100. 0
100.0 __ 100.0
31. 1
56.1
4.5
7. 4
0. 9
11.0
51.3
3.4
4.3
I
Total . .. . . . . . .... • ... . . •. !
1. 113
100. 0
Own home _.. . . . .... . . .. . . . . .. .
Wi th parents. _._· · -· -- · -·· · ·· ·
W ith other relatives... . . . ... . ..
Other .. . ... . . .... -·· -·--·· ·· · · ·
Unknown ..... . _. . ..
25. 4
57. 3
3. 2
12. 2
1. 9
JOO.ti _
33. G
5tl. 4
3. 2
11. 0
1. 8
100.0 _
100.0
57.1
33. 3
2. 0
6. 1
1. 5
65. 0
29. 5
I. 8
3.6
0.1
F F.MAL E
to veara
Total. .. . . . -· .... . . .. . . . .
375
1 100.0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. O
---- - - - - -------- ---->----l·---7. ;i
I. I
3. 2
14. 7
26. i
32. 0
i,S,5
02. :i
i 4. I
62. 9
81. 8
58.1
3. i
5. I
5. I
4. S
3. 5
3. 2
). 9
4. :1
6. 7
I.fl
5. I
5.6
I. 3
1. 3
I. 3
I. 3
1. :1
Own home _. . . ...... . . ... . ... .
W ith parents ··· · ··· · · ··· ··- ·-·
With other relatives .... _. • . ....
Oth~r ... .. .... . . . ....... . .. . .
U nknown ·-·· · ·· -·- · · ·· ··· ·· ·
!J-!B
veara
T otal. . . ... . . . . . .. . ••. . • i
741
100. 0
IIJO. 0
100. 0
l OtJ. 0
100. O
100. O
Own home _·· ·· · -· ---·-···· · ··· i - - -- --5-.9- ~~ ~~ ~
With paren ts. ·· ········•· ·••· ·I
811.0
78. 5
ii. I
6'J. 9
51.4
43.g
i~
~~
~r~~~~~.~~1~.ti~e~:--:~::::::::1
Unknown . •.. . . · -·- - -· -· -· ·· ···
t~-£4 veara
0. 8
j
Total ·· · ·· · -· ·· · · •· ·· · ., ~
Own home _· · ·· · · ·-· · · - -·- ·•·
~l~~~tl;~~!.1 ~i1vc., .. _::::::::.1
Ot her . . .. ...... .. • . . . •. . . ·I
t6-t9 vear,
u
g0. 8
U. 8
u
0.7
u
0. 7
~ ~l~I~ ~ ~
-
=
2(J. i
~:~
6. 7
28.o
;J5. :l I
4:l.9
50..5
57. 8
5
5;:~ '
4
~: ~
3
3
n
U.8
0. 8
5. 9
0.8
HKl. O
100. tl
HKl.O
47.3
-
42.8
2. 2
o. 4
5.3.2
ari.<1
2.;
"· i,
-
1.3
1.3
Uaknown _· -·· · · · · -··- · · · · -··- I
T otal .. .• .• . _
u
7. o
5. 4
t~
5. i
0.8
0. 8
U
4. o
I
I
----··-·•··-1
Own home _··· -·
W ilhparen ts . .. _... . ........
Wit h ot her r~lat ives . . . . ..•. _. ••
Other. . . . . ... . . . . . .. __ . . . . . I
Unlrnown ... -·· · · ··· ·- · •·· · -·· -I
l,f,!,
--
• Jl:l[elll8ive of youth for whom data are not available.
I
58.8 1
32. f,
2. :l
i
1. 2
,,. l
I
!
IOtJ. O ,
HXJ.O
100.0
2".61I
2. o
4. r,
ti,. 7
2.5.2
2. O
4. O
73. 2
22. 1
1.2
I.I
1;3. r.
I. 8
2. 9
-
1
• 16 years of aa:e on June 1, 1931.
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
94 •
YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le 11.-Age on June 1, 1936, of Economically Independent Male Youth Away
From the Villages, by Year of Fint Marriage, and Age at Fint Marriage
[45 agricultural vll18gesj
Yoar married
~1
:.....1l
~.,
Age, June 1, 1936
.
oe
~
~.a
All 81108--------- 797
16 years ________________
17 )'ears
Y<'!U"l'---------------18
________________
19 years ________________
20 years. _______________
21 years ________________
22 years ________________
23 years ________________
24 years ________________
25 years ________________
26 years ________________
27 years ________________
28 years ________________
29 years ________________
-
-
-
1
2
4
10
25
41
60
72
92
102
112
1oa
96
78
! ! !!
-
-
-
~ § § ~
80
715
84
-1 --1 --2 -11
1
7
2 7 10
3
5
----
---4
---1
-3
----2
4
10
14
2
7
8
16
15
4
5
6
9
11
3
7
2
1
4
15
15
16
12
21
15
16
6
6
11
21
17
16
6
8
12
25
9
17
21
13
7
22
11
10
10
12
rlage
~~
I -~
a!: .a
3
6
9
15
12
16
6
4
6
16
14
16
5
9
8
9
8
14
10
-
53
-
35
-
----1
2
7
6
12
8
11
20
- - -
------
----1
I
1
3
3
4
2
2
7
7
"Ed
d;:i
6~
3-...
o-
E--'"
- - - -
58 139 1:16 125
1
-g~
Age at first mar-
Under 16 years
years 1
years 1
years•
years 1
20 years
21 years
22 years
23 years
24 years
25yean,
26 years
27 years
28 years
29 years
16
17
18
19
7'r.
- -5
9
24
56
78
130
119
9S
85
78
49
40
20
8
4
1 Rxelusive or youth ror whom data are not available.
• For those married in 1926 or berore, the age or marriage may be younger.
Ta&le 1.2.-Age on June 1, 1936, of Economically Independent Female Youth Away
From the Villages, by Year of Fint Marriage, and Age at Fint Marriage
[45 agricultural vlllages)
13.,,
Age, June 1, 1936
Year married
""
="E
--·
~~
~
.:.a
....
lie
! !
- -
~
i !
-
~*
~ ~ ~ ~
Ap at first marrlage
g:.a
- - - - - All ages _______ 1,363 108 183 205 172 149 114 117 80 n 60 98
-- - - - - - - - - - - 16 years _____________
6
8
2
1 - - - -- - -- -17 years _____________
25 10
3 6
6
-1 -- - -18 yoars _____________
40 12 16
5
6 19 years _____________
g
12 17 20
2
1 64
3
-- --- -20 years _____________
83 16 18 23 14
7
2
3 21 years _____________
104
7 27 28 21 13
4
2
1
1 -
22 years _____________
23 years _____________
24 years _____________
25 years. ____________
26 years _____________
27 years _____________
28 years ____________
29 yoars _____________
116
134
150
136
146
145
124
IIO
9
8
11
4
4
6
1
5
18
22
15
13
14
11
1
3
26
15
22
16
9
12
18
6
-
24
25
20
17
12
7
9
6
17
21
24
18
14
17
9
7
12
11
21
10
21
g
11
9
8
3
18
13
21
16
21
12
10
9
18
16
9
6
10
6
-
1
8
10
15
16
15
12
-
I
3
10
10
11
14
11
Under 16 yean
16 years I
17 years•
18 years•
19 years I
20 years
21 years
I 2'J years
- 23 years
3 24 years
8 25 years
15 26 years
21 27 years
29 28 years
21 29 yoars
• F:xeiuslve or youth ror whom data are not available.
• For those married In 1926 or before, the age of marriage may be 10ongcr.
Dg1
zedbyGoogle
:ii
t:c
;!
oE--'"
-1, 3113
-M
85
IM
178
211
185
141
108
85
58
46
38
13
4
5
SUPPLEMENTARY TABLES • 95
Ta&/e 13.-Percent of Youth in School, 1935-36, by Sex, Age, ond Region, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages]
.. I
~= ~
.
a
<
0
Bexaodap
e
:;!
Southwest
Southeast
~
iit:
'30
E-<
~
36.3
12. 7
36.7
36.2
-.:-
i
E-<
- - --
.!I
i
z
"O"
.d
IU.U
35.9
All ages............. 36.4
28.1
.d
.d
rail
.. i 1.,
iit:
~
32. 8
38.8
~e
zie
.. zi:i
.,
"
iu i!lO
~
2
~
z
- - -- 33.3
Sl
p..
-- - 36.2
38.1
- - - - -82.6
- - - - -- -81.5 -80.0- - - -- - -84.74.6 79.8
7 67. 1 84.6
t
Ul--17 years ..........•.••.. 78. 4
18--19 years ...........•...• 43. 2
20-21 years.........•.•.... 15.8
22--24 years ___ . -...•.....•. 6.4
39. 2
48.0
10.4
2. 9
4. 2
t
;
t
60.0
16.4
6. 2
31.6
26.1
84. 6
12.6
32.0
40.8
16.2
1.3
64.1
30. 0
II. I
0. 7
79.7
/iO.O
16. 3
L2
46.4
14. 3
6.11
I
60.8
16.3
7.4
t
36.11
18.4
2. 6
40.6
13. 8
7.8
46.0
6.4
t
50.0
19.4
6. 6
30.3
29.8
32.2
33.11
32.11
10.6
2.9
24.11
10.3
1. 8
31.3
111.2
4. 4
36.4
16.0
6. I
1'1111.lU
All agee... .......... 30.6
-- -76.1-
16--17 years..........•••••. 76.0
18-19 years .............•.. 34. 2
20-21 years .............•.. 12. 7
23-24 years ................ 2.1
t
I
33.1
- - -~-1- -73.1- -78.8- --80.0
70.6
t 78.4 86.0
t 42.9 46. 7
2. 0 13.8 11. 7
t 0.8
I
Percent not computed on a hue of fewer than /iO Cllll88.
Ta&/e 1.f.-Percent of Youth in School, 1929-30 1 and 1935-36, by Sex, Age, and
Region
(46 agricultural villages]
Total
11136-30
1929-30 •
Ba:aod••
Percent or youth lo school
..
-
" "'3"' _88
" ~'3:i
jg
s"' ~Sg
911 p..C>'c5 ::s~
e>'c5 r;-.
z
z p..
-- - -
~s=
..
0
t>.
Middle
Atlantic
Booth
Middle
West
Par West
1929- 19311- 1929- 11136- 1929- 19311- 1929- 1931130
81
30
81
30
8&
30
36
-- - -
TOT.t.L
All ages ............. 3,093
36.2 2,0IIII
32.8
36.1
33. 7
34. 7
77.4
36.1
16. 2
80.2
33.4
6.9
74. 2
700
140
76. 6
31.7
6.6
37.6 1,049
36.4
36.8
86
36.2
7.4
;4_ 6
34.0
18.8
36.0 1,060
30.6
77. 91656 75. 0
34. 9
340 28. 6
12.6
54
3.9
- - -76.1- 1, 2.~9
16-17 years ........••••••.. 1,666
18-20 yeare ................ 1,016
21-24 years ...•......••.... 612
35.2
14. 2
30. 2
37.6
32.11
35.3
36.6
8. 8
72. 6
34.0
4.1
TT.6
36.4
16. 6
76.9
27.8
6. 2
74. 6
36.9
39.6
32.0
39.1
36.2
32.9
37.4
84. 7
36.8
7.11
74.3
42.6
12. 2
74. 6
36.2
6.3
76. 6
36.3
17. 7
77. 7
32.6
6.9
71.0
27.8
16.11
78.11
40.4
11.2
36.6
31. 6
30.6
28. II
36.4
30.0
37.6
33.2
80.1
37. 7
12. 2
76.1
31. 2
3.8
74. I
31.9
6.3
71.0
33. 2
2.6
79. 8
36.4
13. 5
76. I
23. 6
3.11
77. 7
33.9
18. 6
76. 2
31.1
6.4
-- ---- -30.9
17.3
36.1
-77.4
36.4
7. 7
11.t.LJi
AD ages............. 1,498
~
16--17 years ..•.....••••..•.
18--20 years..••.•.•..•.••••
21-24 yean.•..••.•..••.•••
769
473
266
----74.603 78.4
2
36.6
16. 2
360
--------
l'1111.t.1.11
All agee............. 1,696
~
111--17 years ................
18-al yeani ............•...
21-24 yeani ................
806
543
246
----
• Data lor 1929-30 through the coumsy of Edmund deB. Bronner and Irving Lorp.
• Includes youth away lrom home, part ol whom are in school.
• The see group11 wed were necessary to obtain comparable data.
Digt1zed by
Google
96 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Tat.le 15.-0ut-of-School Youth Who Retumed to School After 1 Year or More ol
Absence, by Age at Retum to School, Year of Retum, and Sex
(46 agrloultursl villages)
Year of return
Returned
youth
.4.ce at retarn to school
s
0
E-
II
M
67
41
2
luly
1930
.!i
3
~
~
luly
1930lune
1931
&: ~
""
a
luly
11131Jnne
1932
lu\y
1932lune
1933
.!I
.a
1
&: ~
.!I
3
a
&:
~
- - -"" - Cl)
/fl
39
13
9
7
21
11
15
7
4
3
1
20
22
-1
1
45
45
3
20
1
2
3
3
1
2
2
21
1
3
17
17
2
3
7
10
1
1
6
4
1
2
- - - -
-
g
5
6
-
luly
8
11133June
luly
11134June
1935
.
3
11134
.!i
.!I
a ~~
Cl)
Total. _______________ 186 119
111-17 years _________________
18-19 yoars ••. _____________
20-21 years ________________
22-24 years ________________
26--29 years ________________
Prior to
.!i
a 3
~ ~ :g
..!!
-
15
5
J.
3
,I
17
II
3
7
1
3
1
6
6
15
-2 - -2 -7 -4
3
3
- -
•
ti
4
1
2
1
luly
1113&-
lune
1936
- -
1
--
~
.
a
""
e
-
(
1
1
-
Tat.le 16.-Average 1 Grade Completed by In-School Youth, by Sex, Age, and Region,
June 1, 1936
(46 agrlcultursl villages)
Sex and age
All
regions
Middle SouthAtlantic east
Southwest
East
West
North
North Western Pacllle
Central Oentml
JULE
All ages _______________
11.8
12.1
12-0
11.6
11.9
11.7
ltl-17 years __________________
18-19 years __________________
20-21 years __________________
22--24 years. _________________
11. 3
12. 6
H.5
15. 7
11. 5
12.6
11.4
10.8
11.4
11.1
12. 6
12. 0
12.1
12.3
12-1
11.8
12.1
11. 4
12.8
15.0
15. 5
11.5
11.(
11.4
11.3
11. 7
f
f
f
l
i
f
i
t
Hllill:
All ages _____________
lfH7 years __________________
18-19 years __________________
20-21 years __________________
22--24 years .. ________________
------
t Avemge not computed on a base of fewer than llO oasee.
I
Median.
i
f
1L8
l
11.8
I
12.0
1L2
J
12.0
1L4
ft
SUPPLEMENTARY TABLES • 97
Ta&le 17.-Average 1 Grade Completed by Out-of-School Youth, by Sex, Age, and
Region, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages]
Alire- Middle
gions Atlantic
Su and age
Ea.st
West
North
North Western
Central Central
Southwest
Southeast
Paciflc
--- - - - - - - - - IU.U
All ages ...............
16-17 years ..................
18-19 years ..••..............
20-21 years .•................
22--24 Ye&r3 ••••••••••••••••••
12. 0
11.5
10. 3
10. ft
12. 2
12. 2
l
t
t
t
t
11.8
12.1
- -9.0- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - --- --t
12. 1
12.1
12. 0
12. 1
12.1
11. 2
10. 8
11.6
10. 7
1L4
All ages ...............
12. 1
12.1
10.6
11. 4
16-17 years .•••.•.•••.•••••..
18-19 years ..•••••..•........
20-21 years .••...............
22--24 years •.•.•.............
9. 4
12.1
12. 2
12. 2
t
t
t
l
f
12. 2
12. 2
12. 3
12. 3
12. 3
12. 2
12.1
U.1
12. 2
12. 2
12. 3
12.1
12. 2
WSIU.L&
12.1
12. 2
12.1
10. 8
11.0
11. 2
12.1
10. 6
10.9
- - -t
t
12.1
12. 3
12.2
f
12. 3
12. 4
12. 3
12.1
t
12.S
12.2
12.S
t Average not computed on a base of fewer than 50 cases.
I
Median.
Ta&le 18.-School Attainment of Out-of-School Youth in 45 Agricultural Villages, by
Region, and in Selected Areas of the United States
45
. i
1~
"'"
~lf ... -;
<lo ~~~~ ~.,.
~f
.; lf
.....
i"5i s!
]JL.~
agricultural vlllB!les (16-24 years of age)
>,
_g
School attainment
ia
.!!
-
30
E-o
<
:;"
3l
~
:i
,;"
.c
0
.
~
f
ia
[.)
"
~0
"'
;.
z
:i0
:i
>'l
.c
f
ia
[.)
"
~0
z
i
i,.::
-;; tµ
~~
<I
~
.
~
i,.::
C)
CCI
1
a5ct1
a,a?-'
0 Q
J,
.,,_
~o
.....
QJ
~
>":•
.!:!;f
~o
- 1
.E
:E
.H
~o'°
>,
~ ~ ~~~
:. ~~u~ "0~
C)
,:,-·-
781
984
486 10,898
Total: Number. 4,289
677
563
499
m
Percent .. 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0
Less than 9 grades ..•.
Some high scbooL ...
Hi~b school graduat10n .................
Some college or college
graduation ..........
~
-~o-go
::, "
§,a a,~
- >,
.....
"' -"'- - - - - - - -""- - - - "'
-38.3- -30.-5
>,
~
0
--
1,266
353
100.0 100.0
2,486
100.0
26. 6
22. 2
111.6
20. 2
18.3
27.1
21.4
19.5
28.11
39.1
22. 4
23. 7
32. 5
22. 8
8.6
16.8
33.8
30. 6
37.8
25.G
33.2
46.9
(9.7
39.11
"- 7
31.6
84.7
68.8
J.ll.f,
10.6
13. 7
11.8
1L3
1L8
12.0
lLII
10.,.
10.0
7.1
lG.I
24. 9
22.6
22.2
29.5
41.0
1L5
1 Bell, Howard M., Youth T,11 Their Storr,, American Council on Educatfoll, Washington, D. 0., 11138,
p. 56. A little over one.fifth or the youth studied lived on farms (p. 12).
1 Oomputerl from data compilerl from the following sources: Highfill, J. V. and Joy, Barnard D., Situa•
lion•, Problem,, and Inter,.t, of Unmarried Rural Young People, J6-t6 Year, of Age-Arkama,, Extension
Circular No. 417, Extension Service, College or Agriculture, University of Arkansas, Little Rock, Ark.,
June 1938, p. 9; Joy, Barnard D. and Manny, T. B., Situation•, Probt,m,, and lntere&t• of Unmarried Rural
Young People, 16-!5 Year, of Age-.Marvland, Extension Service Circular 269, U.S. Department, of Agriculture, Washington, D. C., August 1937, p. 9; Joy, Barnard D. and Beck, 1. R., Situation,, Probl<m,, and
Interul•of Unmarried Rural Young People, 16-t5 Year, of Age-Oregon, Extension Service Circular 2771
U. 8. Department of Agriculture, Washington, D. C., December 1937, p. 11; Lewis, Dan, Joy, Barnara
D., and Vaughan, Theo, Situation,, Problem,, and lntereat, of Unmarrud Rural Young People, 16-!5 Year,
of Age-South Carolina, Extension Service Circular 293, U. 8. Department of Agriculture, Washington,
D. C., November 1938, p. 9; and Joy, Barnard D., and M,1rray, D. P., Situatiom, Problem,, and lntere,u of
Unmarried Rural Young Ptopl,, 16-t5 Year, of Age-Utah, Extension Service Circular 282, U. 8. Depart.
mentor Agriculture, Washington, D. C., January 1938, p. 11.
• Starrak, J. A.bA Survev of Out•of-&hool Rural Youth in Iowa, Committee on Education, Iowa State
Planning Board es Moines, Iowa, 1935, table VII.
• The Regional Department of F.conomic Security, Sixth Grader, Tw,lvt Ytar3 Later, Studies In Economic
Security: III. Cincinnati, Ohio, 1938, p. 12. These data do not cover the entire youth age but they were
the only availahle urban dots for out-or-school youth which allowed classification aooording to the educational cate~ories used in this table.
• Exclusive or youth ror whom data are not available.
Digl,zed bv
Google
98 •
YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Tol,le 19.-Type of Special Training Taken by Out-of-School Youth,1 by Sex, Age, and
Source of Training, June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural vlllB11r•J
High school
.0
iil
Sn and a,:e
;; :i
.
:s"
rl
.,_
""
"~
.0
a
i a
~
0
C)
"3
~f
1l
~...
8
8
j
cl~
0
;; :i
'cl~
0
E-
."
1l
'3
.£
~.,
college
.
.0,:s
.§
80
;; !l
! iB
"
l _g .,~
.
.8
.8
1l
.
.8
.8
i 1...
1l
~.,
8
1> =8 l0 8 a >§ =8 ! 8~ lz i ::si -5Ii
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- -- - 0
. - - -·--
Outside high school or
College
cl~
t.l-
0
0
C)
E-
0
~
0
- ---
TOTAL
36.~
43
19
32
16-17 years ...••.
IIH9 yean, ______ -- · - 96
:I0-21 years ... __ ...... 110
:D-24 yoan,. --- - . ---- 126
4
2
All ape ....
10
-
10
5
16
13
6
4
I
6
5
113
2
Ill
13
34
-1
1
-
Alllllel-------- 260
41
20
25
1
2
ll6
18
139
21
25
10
58
2
23
40
-
-
-
74
111
--4
11
26
-
-
-
- - -- - - -- -- - 3
6
3
-- -- -4
11
5
8
s
17
45
2
I
14
2
4
5
8
12
5
17
6
36
10
25
KALIi
All ages ____
16-17 yean, _________ ..
1&-19 yeani. -- _.... _.
:I0-21 years .. __ ._ .. ..
:D-24 yoan, _______ .. ..
30
36
2
5
6
6
2
12
8
- 15 ----- - 3
-- 102 102 --8 -2 ---
3
8
7
7
11
7
114
1
- -4 - 1 6 18
-
-
-
2
5
l'IIKALII
16-17 years ___________
1&-19 yean, ___________
:I0-21 yean, ___________
22-24 years .. __ ... _._.
lY
4
65
ll
1~
13
74
92
--
10
-
4
1
-
5
5
-
3
1
I
13
48
-
3
3
7
3
8
3;
-
1
-
-1
1
6
2
16
21
-
2
33
4
63
15
24
-5 -8
11
--
31
-3
12
18
42 youth reported 2 sources of special training, 1 or which WBS high school.
• Includes such courses as pharmacy, Jaw, art, and missionary training.
1
Tal,le 20.-0ut-of-School Youth Who Have Received Special Training, by Sex and Age,
June 1, 1936
I45 lll!I'lcultural vU:agcs]
Percent who
Total
received
out-of-school have
special trainyouth
Ing•
Sex and age
TOTAL
All ages_ - ... ---- -- . ---- -- --- . -- .. --- -- -------------------------------16-17 years ______________________________________________________________ --- _
l&-19 years _________ . ________________________________________ ---- --- ___ - . - - __
ID-21 years ___ ... _______ . _______ . ____________________ --------------------· --22-24 years _______________________ . __ . _____________________ ------------------
4,296
17. 9
385
932
1,168
1,811
10.4
16. 2
19.0
19.6
1,912
12. 2
166
396
521
829
ll.0
11.4
13.4
12. 5
2,384
22..4
219
536
647
11. 4
19.8
23. 5
982
25.6
IIAU:
All agcs_. ___ . _. ----- -- . ----. --- . -- ---- ------------------------------ - 16-17 ye.an ___ ._ .. ___ ... _____________________________________ ---------------1&-19 years ____________ . ____ . __ -- . -- -- . -- --- ------------- ------- ---------- --ID-21 years. ___ .. ________ - __ -------· .. -------- ------------ -------- ---- ----- -22-24 years. _____ .. ____ . ______ . ____________ . ___________________ -------------l'IIIULII
411 ages ... ____ . ____ ----- -- ------- - -- -- ---------------------------- --- 16-17 years ____ . ______ . _____ . ___________ .. ________________________________ . __
18-19 years._. __ . ____ .. _....... _. _____ . ____________________ ... __ .... _____ .. _
ID-21 years. ___ .. _... __ . . . __ . . ____ . __ . _...... _____ ..... __ ......... _______ .
22-24 years .. ----· ___ . ____ ____ ·------- · . ......... ·--------------- .. _____ _
1
Duplications omitted.
Dig,tized by
Google
SUPPLEMENT ARY TABLES •
99
TofJ/e 2f.--Percent of Youth Not Gainfully Employed,1 by Sex, Age, and Region,
June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural vlllages,
.,
...f
Cl
0
Rex and
age
<
.,:::
Southeast
....'C "
.!l
~
-c
t5o1
Z!:
E-
~
i
z 1
8.1
8. 3
8.0
8.8
8.5
9.6
6.9
6.9
4. 8
10. 2
3. 8
14.0
1.t6
7.0
6.4
12.5
8.3
9.1
8.1
7. 7
6.6
12. 2
13.4
4.11
6. 5
16--29 years •...•..... 10.5
16--24 years ....••••.. 12.5
11. 2
13. 6
8.2
8.2
8.1
7. 9
U!-17 years .....•••....•.•• 9. 5
18--19 years ...•..•••.•..•.• 18. 2
20-21 years ...... ___ ••••• __ 15. 0
2'J-24 years_ ...... _____ •.•• 8.9
25-29 yaani. _••...... -..... 6.1
9.0
15. 5
18.4
12. 5
6.6
7.8
15.2
5. 5
5.2
8. 2
3.1
14. 3
6. 7
7.1
8.6
~
.c
-;l
Southwest
0
'30
:a
----
3
:a
E-
~
i
z
9.6
11. 5
9.4
12. I
JO. I
8.8
!if
Z-
~
flU
ii ~"
1~ -.,
lz1
~
~
ll-<
- - -- - - - Cl
C
Cl
IU.LS
16--29 years ..... ___ -16--24 years. --------
7. 4
8. 4
7. 7
9.0
6.8
6. 8
------------------=
U!-17 years.·------·····-·- 6. 8
18--19 years .. ___ -·- ___ .·--- IO. 2
:J0-21 years ................ 11.4
22-24 years._ ......... _.. _. 7.8
:lh--29 years ...•.........•.. 5. 2
10. 7
41.11
9.9
8.3
16. 4
11. 5
4..8
10.0
8.5
16.9
12. 8
2. 7
9.1
7.6
14.3
5.3
12. 5
5. f>
10. 8
7. 9
11.3
6. 2
8.3
8. 6
11.0
13. I
12.0
14.0
8.8
8. 7
17.1
3.9
2.0
7.0
16.3
19.1
10. 5
6.4
17. 2
23. 4
11. 3
7. 2
11.8
-
7. 5
8.3
8. 7
--
5.41
7. 4
- 5.8
-
5.8
3.4
41.3
8. 5
12.0
7.0
7.1
1.9
10.8
12.6
11.2
14.0
8. 2
11. 8
10.11
13. I
15. 7
13.8
10.0
7.0
20.8
18. 7
19.4
5.8
7.4
0.8
23.2
22. 2
4.2
8.4
JO. 3
8. 2
8.9
8.4
2.1
1'11:KilJ:
1
-15.3- -7.-2 -5.0- -17.-6 -11.-5 =10.6 -13.2- - 6.0
-
5.6
4. 2
II. 6
5.5
Neither employed, In school, nor housewives.
TofJ/e 22.--Percent of Youth Gainfully Employed in 1930 1 and 1936, by Sex, Age, and
Region
(45 agricultural villages)
Percent gainfully employed
Total
youth
Bex and age
All reglons •
Middle SouthAtlan•
east
Lie
,
East
West
South- North
North
west Central Central
__
West•
em
Paclllc
-~
1930 l!IM' 1930 1936• 11130 11136 1930 1936 1930 1936 11130 1936 1930 1936 1930 1936 1930 l!IM
llilJ:
All ages ...... 4,467 3,829 57. 2 50.8 56.4 50.3 53. 4 53. 5 53.8 49. 2 55.0 51. 4 57.9 50. 2 68.1 M.4 64.9 48. 3
-- -- -
-- -
-
-
-
-
-
-
-- -
-
-
-
-
-
IIH7 years ......... 1,497 l,2U 20.2 14.0 15. 8 7. 9 27. 3 23. 8 18.2 10. 7 16.4 14.1 20.6 II. 7 17.6 24.. 5 24.1 12. 7
18--19 years ...... __ . 002 &1!i 56. I 47. 9 58.1 43. 8 42. 3 40.8 53. 8 42. 9 49. 2 53.5 60.0 54. 6 60.6 48.4 65.8 43.8
:J0-24 years .. ___ .. _. 2,068 1,720 84.5 79.4 81.5 76. 7 78. 7 82.5 86.1 77.4 81.8 78. 4 86.6 83.9 84.4 77.1 91.8 77.11
rl:llALII:
All ages ---·· 5,072 4,118 27.5 23.4 34. 7 23. 8 32. 4 35. 6 18. 7 16.8 29.3 20.6 28. I 24. 7 21.4 ~-3 21. I 16.9
-
-- -
-- -
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- -
-
11H7 years ......... l,M3 1,409 7. 6 7. 5 10. 3 6.4 13.0 18.0 3.8 6.5 6. 3 5. 6 7.0 5.11 2.9 8. 8 6. 5 3.0
18--19 years ___ .. --·- 1,027 862 27.0 27. 0 31. 5 22.6 28.9 28. 9 11.5 16. 3 39. 7 27. 7 31. I 34. 5 14.9 26.4 18.0 24.8
20-24 years ...... _. _ 2,492 1,847 '40.1 33.8 /JO.I 35.6 46.3 /JO. 4 30.8 24.3 41. 4 28. 4 38.8136.4 34.2 32. 3 33.1 23.8
1 Data for 1930 through the courtesy or Edmund deS. Brunner and Irving Lorge.
1 The data for 1930 are classifier! 8CCOrding to the method used hy the Federal Census, and hence gainfully
employed youth attending school are included. For 1936 only employed youth who were not in school were
Included.
• Includes youth who were residents or the villages but away rrom home on June 1, 11136.
• Includes emergency employwent.
o g11 ,ed by
Goog Ie
100 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le 23.-Employment Status of Youth in the United States and the Rural-Nonfarm
Population, April 1, 1930,1 and in 45 Agricultural Villages, June 1, 1936, by Age
and Sex
Me.le
Tote.I
Reeidenoo and age
Number
Female
Out or school
Tote.I
Not
Gain- gainIn
school
Per- fully
fully
emNumbec
cent ploy- em•
ployed
ed
Out or school
Gain- Not
In
gainschool
Per· fully
em- fully
Hw.wire
cent ploy- employed
-- ------
ed
--
tTNJTJ:D 8T ATl:8
All ages •••••...... 9,939, ll92 100.0
69. 2
6.9
Z!.9 10,186,802 100. 0
:H.6
H.0
22. 2
l&-17 years.. ____________ 2,339,070 100.0
lS-19 years
years.-·-·-·--·-.. 2,264, 107 100. 0
:I0-24
______________
5,336,815 100.0
32.8
65.0
87.0
10. 7
9.0
4.4
56. 5 2,324, 0&7 100.0
26.0 2,329, 172 100. 0
8.6 6,533,663 100.0
18.1
36.9
40. 3
17. 9
18. 2
10.6
68. 0
&8.4
8.8
22.8 I, 873,255 100. 0
26.0
62. 9
87.1
11. 1
6. 7
434,440 100. 0
56.6
26.0
420,434 100.0
7.2 1,018,381 100.0
H. 5
26.9
30.5
1 2,1161 100.0 1/ill.2
8.4
3,434 100. 0 126.8
12. 5
30.6
875 100.0
815 100. 0
1,744 100.0
9. 5
18. 2
11. 11
75.0
34. 2
6.6
-----------
211. s
6. 0
24.8
6.2
:I>. I
U..11
14. 6
22.0
19. 1
19.5
10. 7
57.8
25. 5
6. 3
--8. s
BURAL•NONFI.Bll
All ages... ...•.••.. 1,831,198 100.0
1&-17 years_. __ ..•.. _____
18-19 years ........•.....
:J0-24 years ..•..•.•.•••..
-423,404
- - -100.-0 -29.-7 -13.-7
410,346 100.0
Wi,448 100.0
37.4
28. I
53.11
'6 AOBIClTLTUBI.L
VILLI.OKS
All ages ...•.....••
16-17 years. ______ .. __ • __
IS-19 years .....• --··---:J0-24 years ...•..•.. _____
311.4
---------769 100.0 14.8
6.8 78. 4
697 100.0
1,495 100.0
46.6
81. 9
10.2
8.4
43.2
II. 7
I
9. 6
28.0
34.9
30.1
--6.0
19.11
47.0
• Burenu or the Census, Flft•rnth Cemua of tilt UnUtd Stat,,: Jgso, Population Vol. II, U. 8. Department
or Commerce, Washington, D. C., 1933, pp. 1180 and 1184.
• This total will not check with appendix table 22 sinoe t.be tanner lnoludell :,ouUl 16 Jean of 11119 and
youth temporarily away Crom home.
• Includes emergency employment.
Oigtized by
Google
Ta&le .24.-School Attendance and Employment Status of Males, 20 Through 29 Years of Age at Time of Survey,
From March 1 , 1931, to June 1, 1936
·
[45 agricultural villages)
School attendance and em-
(("3:,~J ~'.:';
1
S, .., ' M•
I
I
1931
1
I
1932
I
1933
I
1934
I
1935
1938
I l~-'!I I'=Is,pr,. I"• I'°~ I"'' I I I"" 1= I I'-\ ""I I"•·
'"oo1
11
---
1
M•
1
1
l
1
1
l
1 \ "1•
D,o
1
'•oo
1
1
1
M•
l
1
1
D,o
1
'•oo
1 1
------------------------------------
J.LLAOJCS
Total: Number• ••... 2,822 2,882 2,881 2,882
Percent. ••••.. 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0
2,881 2,880 2,879 2,880
100.0 100.0 100.0 HJ0.0
2,880 2,883 2,883 2,883
100.0 100. 0 100.0 100.0
2,88412,888 2,890 2,891
100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100.0
2,894 2,900 2,902 2,904
100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0
2,904
100.0
2. 907
100.0
93. 8
85.6
8. 2
94.1
86. 3
7.8
94. 7
87. 8
6.9
324
325
325
325
100. 0 100. 0 100, 0 100.0
324
100. 0
325
100. 0
20. 4
79. 6
66. 4
13. 2
18. 2
81. 8
71. I
10. 7
- - - - - - - - - - - --- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -31.In school. .................. 38. 0 33. 2 32. 3 32.0
4 24. 6 23. 9 24. 0
9. 9
7. 2
6. 3
6. 2
5. 9
5. 3
23. 3 17. 1 15. 9 15. 5
15. 1 10, 9 10. 3 10. I
Out of school. ...........•..
Gainfully employed ....
Not gainfully employed.
20
62. 0
54, 4
7. 6
66. 8
58.4
8.4
67. 7
59. 5
8. 2
68.0
58.8
9. 2
68. 6
59. 5
9. 1
75. 4
64. 6
10.8
70. 1
66.2
9.9
76. 0
65. 4
10. 6
76. 7
66. 5
10. i
82. 9
71.8
11. 1
S4. l
73.9
10. 2
84. 5
73. 7
10.8
84. 9
74.2
10. 7
BiJ. 1
78.5
10. 6
89. 7
89. U
BO. I
9. 6
79.2
10. 7
90.1
79.6
10. 5
92. 8
83.6
9. 2
93. 7
85. 7
8. 0
YJ:J.BS
Total: Number .......
324
324
265
324
Percent. ••••.. 100.0 100. 0 100.0 100.0
In school. .........•....••.•
Out of school. ..............
Gainfully employed ....
Not gainfully employed.
324
324
324
324
100.0 100.0 100.0 100. 0
324
324
324
324
100.0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0
324
324
324
324
100, 0 100.0 100. 0 100. 0
- - - - -- -- - - -- -- - -- -- - - - - - - 93. 2
6. 8
5. 7
I. I
87. 7
12. 3
9.9
2. 4
86.1
13. 9
11.1
2. 8
85.4
14. 2
9.9
4. 3
85. 5
14. 5
10. 2
4. 3
75. 0
25.0
17. 9
7. I
74. 4
25. 0
19. l
6. 5
74. 4
25. 6
18. 5
7.1
74.1
25. 9
18. 5
7. 4
56. 2
H. 8
33. 0
10.8
52. 5
47. 5
30. 4
11. I
52. 5
47. 5
34. 9
12. 6
51. 9
48.1
35. 2
12. 9
-38. 3
61. 7
46. 3
15. 4
- - - -- - -- - - - -- - -3i. 3
62. 7
48. 5
14. 2
37. 0
63. 0
40. 0
17. 0
35. 5
64. 5
47. 5
17. 0
24, 0
76. 0
60. 3
15. 7
21. 8
78. 2
64, 7
13. 5
21.8
78. 2
63. 7
14. 5
5861 5871 587 1 5871 100.5861
5861 5861 5861 5861 5861 5861 5861 586 I 5871 5881 5881 5891 5891 5891 5891 5891 589
0 100. 0 100. O 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 mo. o 100. o 100. o 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0
Total: Number ..... . ,
Percent....... 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0
0
"'er
'<
C;
0
&
(v
In school. ....•.............
Out of school. ............. .
Gainfully employed ... .
Not gainfully employed.
~
r
m
21-22 YJ:ARS
~N
a.
Cl)
70. 8161.
29.2
38.73160.
40.00 159.
40.28
23, 2 30. 5 32. 2 31. 7
Bee footnote at end of table.
6. 0
8. 2
7. 8
8. 5
59. 82145.
40.
54. 64144.
55. 64144.
55. 82
31. 2 40. 8 42. 8 41. 8
9. 4 13. 8 12. 8 14. 0
68.
43. 5131.
28. 00
56.
5
82128.
71. 55 ) 72.
43, 4 52. 6 56. 5 56. 3
13. 1 16. 2 15. 0 15. 7
27. 3118. 9
72. 7 81.1
67. 9
14. 8
64. 2
16. 9
17, 71
82. 3
68. 4
13. 9
17. 2117. 5
82. 8 82. 5
67. 5 67. 4
15. 3 15. I
12.6111.7111.2
~4 aa as
Ul Th2
ma
~I
ll2
m6
II. 2
88.8
8
11.0
77.
10, 2
89. 8
81.0
8.8
I:
m
z
-I
l>
,0
-<
-I
)>
CD
r
~
....0•
....
......
To&le 24.-School Attendance and Employment Status of Males, 20 Through 29 Years of Age at Time of Survey,
From March 1, 1931 , to June 1, 1936--Continued
0
t-0
•
[45 agricultural villages]
School attendance and om•
ployment status, by age
at t ime of survey
I
1931
----- -l
1931
1932
1933
Mar. June Sept. Dec.
Mo.r. Juno Sept. Dec.
--- - ---------- - - - - - -
Mar. Juna Sept. Dec.
1
-<
1
1
1
1
- - - -, _ -- -
1
1
---
I
--
I
I
1935
0
1936
C
~
1
Mar.
I
June Sept . Dec.
I
I
I
Mar. June Sopt . Dec.
I
1
1
I
Mor. Ju,
I
-------- ---- ---- -- -- --- -
I
-
Cl
H .9
32. 6
67. 4
53. 1
11. 7
14. 3
43. 4
56. 6
31. 0
68. 4
54. 8
13. 6
31. 4
68. 6
54.5
14. 1
573
572
572
573
100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0
29. 0
71. 0
57. 2
13. 8
20. 1
79. 9
63. 3
16. 6
19. 6
80. 4
64. 7
15. 7
2(). 4
79. 6
63. 0
16. 6
574
574
574
100. 0 100.0 100. 0 100. 0
573
18. 8
81. 2
6.5.5
15. 7
13. 8
86. 2
71. 4
14. 8
13. 1
80. 9
74. 6
12. 3
12. 0
88. 0
74. 2
13. 8
575
575
575
576
100. 0 100. 0 100.0 100. 0
II . ~
RS. 5
74. 4
14. 1
576
578
581
580
100. 0 100.0 100. 0 100. 0
5!H
100. 0
---- ------ -8.-7.-7.g
2
5. 0
4. S
·I. 8
8
7. 3
6. 2
91. 8
79. 0
12.8
92. 2
80. 9
11. 3
92. 2
79. 4
12. 8
92. 7
80. 4
12. 3
93. 8
84.1
9. 7
05. 0
88. 6
6. 4
95. 2
87. 3
7. 0
95. 2
88. 5
6. 7
5
100
4
95
88
e
'.M-29 n:.t.11.s
Total: Number .• . . . I, 397 1, 397 1,397 1,398
Percent. . .. . .. 100.0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0
1, 398 1,398 1,397 1,397
100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0
- - - - - - -8.-2 -8.-2
Io school. ..... . ..... . . . . . . _ 11. 6 9. 1 8. 4
Out of school . ____--·-- - --- GalnCully employed .. ..
Not gainfully employed.
88. 4
80. 6
7. 8
90. 9
83.5
7. 4
91. 6
84. 1
7. 5
91.8
83. 3
8. 5
0
co·
;c;.
N.
CD
a.
~
0
0
a(v
1
z
)>
23-2i YEARS
574
573
Total: Number . ••....
574
573
Percent .• . . • . . lCJO. O 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0
Io,chool. •... . •.... . •.. . •. •
Out orschool. ... . .... .. . . _
Gainfully employed . . . _
Not galnCully employed.
I
Exclusive of youth for whom data are not avllllable.
91.8
83. 8
8. 0
0. I
93. 9
86.0
7. 9
5. 3
94. 7
87. 5
7. 2
5. 3
04. 7
87. l
7. 6
1, 397 1,399 1, 3119 I, 399
100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100.0
4. 9
95. 1
87. 7
7. 4
3. 0
9~. 4
80. 0
7. 4
3. 3
96. 7
81l.6
7. 1
3.1
96.9
89. 8
7. 1
1,399 1,402 1,403 1,403
100. 0 100.0 100. 0 100.0
3. 0
07. 0
8'.l. 9
7. I
2. 4
97. 6
91.8
5. 8
2. 1
97. 9
92. 0
5.9
1.9
98. 1
91.8
6. 3
1,405 1,408 1,408 1,409
100. 0 100. 0 100. 0 100. 0
1. 9
93. 1
91. 8
6. 3
1.5
98. 5
93. 1
5. 4
1, 410
100. 0
-1.-0 -1.0- -o.9
99.0
93. 9
5. 1
99. 0
93. 8
5. 2
99.1
93. 5
5. 6
1, 412
100
0 6
!XI 4
~
2
I 2
;o
"r
C
~
C
;o
)>
r
:$
r
r
)>
Cl
""
V,
SUPPLEMENT ARY TABLES
• 103
Table 25.-Employment Status of 20-Year-Old Males, 1928-1936
[4.5 ogr lc1Jlt u ral villages]
Out of school
20-year-ohl males
Year ancl month
Number
I
I
11128
Janu Rry
July __
I
Not gainrully
employed
In llChool
Unknown
250
~02
I
l~:gI
74. 1
70. 6
3. 6
3. 8
21. 6
24. 3
0. 8
1.4
301
298
100. 0
100, 0
67.1
71 . 5
11.0
11. 0
23.3
Ill. 5
0.6
3Zl
I
·········1
·· ·----- -
Oaln lully
employed
Percent
1921l
January
. .. - - . --- - ... ----July _. . . ... ----..
--------·-
1930
January .
July ___ . .
-------- -------
··----------
:!02
100. 0
100. 0
73. 1
73, 8
7. 4
7.6
111, 6
17.11
0. 7
-- -·-· ------
21-~
311
100. 0
100. 0
70. I
72. 7
11. I
11. 0
17. 4
17. 7
0. 6
------- --- -------
26~
2!'1'2
100. 0
100. 0
73. 2
68. 7
II. 7
14. 3
17. 1
UJ. 7
0.3
:l\J(J
100. 0
100. 0
62. 6
13.4
16.0
23. 1
16, 3
0. 6
100.0
100. 0
116. 6
16.8
0. 6
289
:~ I
100. 0
100. 0
30'.!
100. 0 /
- ·- ---1031
January .
July ... ..
----- ·· ·· -
--------
L4
1932
January
July __
193.1
January
July .. . . .
···-·· · ·· ·· ·
· · ··· -·· ·---- ---- ---
32.,
11134
:u;
January.
- - . -- ------ -----July .. . .•. . . . ·· ·· ····· ------1936
January . . .. . . ... .. ..... .. .... .
July . . ·····-
-------------- --
. .
II
68, 6
16. 6
17. 0
14. 2
66. ~
73. 4
14. 5
11. 8
14. 8
71.0
12.11
16. 1
1. 0
0. 7
111. 0
I
1936
Janua r y
67. 1
---- ---- --- ---
I
Tab le 26.-T ype of Manufacturing and M echa nical Industries and Nu mber of Employees,
1936 1
[41 agricu lt u ral villages •]
Employees•
I
Type or in<lnst ry
Num ho r
or ln di•
,·!dual
plants
Tot i\!
---- ---Totnl
nu m ber
Average
n u mber
pl::t
I
Full-time
Average
Total
number
number
pY:t
Part-t ime
Average
number
Total
number
per
p la nt
- - -- - -- - - - - - - --10. ~
4,297
1, 7W
Total .
1n7
2,507
15. 0
25. 7
- ·---- - -- - - - - - - - - ---- - - - - - - - E:rtractlon or minerals . . . . •. ....
86
83. 0
86
86. 0
Building Industry . . ... . . . . _. _. .
1
2
2
t
t
,'18
Chemical and allied Industries .
102
14. 6
7
H
~- 3
t
C Igar a n d t obacco factories . . ••
22
22
3
t
t
ClllY, glass, an d stone Ind ustrie:J .. •.. ... . . .•. .
Food a n d allfell !nd ust rle~ . . . . . _
Iron a nd steel inrlnst rle.s •.. . •. •
L umbe r and fu rn i u re Industries .. . ... ..
P a per, pr lutlng,..and. aliie<lin: dustrles . . .. . . ... . .. . . . •• . ..• •
T ext ile m ills . ...
M lsrellnneous niiiriuracturiog"
intl us t rie.., _____ _... _ -------
t Average not
i
115
63
I, 587
10
251
16, 4
25, 2
26, 1
23~
33
675
20. 5
2
e
44
704
t
117. :1
34
709
20. 9
10. 1
t
41
1,02 1
I~
16. 3
23. f•
~118
18. 1
77
2. 3
43
343
f
I
71
563
I
I
·g '
8 ~l
t
t
57. 2
36 1
60. 2
t7 :i
120
3. ,\
com pu ted on a base of fewer than 60 employees.
Data through the courtesy or Edmund deS. Brunner and Irving Lorge.
• Data not available for 4 villages.
• The data represent the day of lnten•lew some time during the tlrst hall of 111311. They do not repreaen t a
yearly average.
• Includes machluery and vehlclee.
1
Dig t,zed by
Goog IC
....
To•t. 27.-Social-Economic Groups I of Employed Youth in the United Stata, by Occupation, Sex, and A9e, 1930
Male
Soclal~nomlc il'OUP and oocupatlon
Age ln years
Peroent· -----·-·-·-··--···--··-·-·-- --·--Professlon&l persons _______ • ___ ____ __ ----·-· __________ __ ._
Pro~lotors, managers, and ofilcfals ____ ___________ . ___ ____
armers (owners and tenants) ________________ . _______
Wholesale and retail dealers ____________________ • _____
Other/roprlotors, managers, and offlclnJs _____________
Clerks an klndred workors_ --- ---·----·· ----- __________
SkJJled workers and foremen ___________________ ._____ _. __
Seml!ldlled workers ___ ._·-·-···-- ________________ . _._. ___
In
manu!actu~----- ----·-·-·-···-·--------·---Other
semlsk
workers
______________________
_____ __
Unskilled workers ______________________________ __ ________
Farm laborers ________________________________________
i~~7a:~,~~~-~~~:~~~~-~~~~:::::::::::
Servant o!a.,ses __ -····-·--·--·-···----·--· -- ________
0
co
;c;c
N
(1)
a.
CY
'<
0
0
~
~
(?
18-19
lll-2-1
25-29
12, 078, 033
100.0
964,494
I, 699, 768
4,799,506
100.0
4, 714,266
100. 0
6,345, 751
3. 4
0.3
0.2
3. 3
10. 1
7.1
1.8
1. 2
16. 4
12. 4
18. 9
9.8
9. l
38. 0
16. 9
10. 6
8. 8
2.6
6. 0
16. 7
10.4
3. 3
3. 0
15.6
16. 7
17. 8
8. 6
9. 3
28. 3
8.6
8. 9
8. 2
2. 6
7.3
2. 1
1.7
15. 9
12. 6
18. 5
9. 8
8. 7
38. 6
17. 6
10. 0
8.4
2. 6
~
Total
16-17
11.l
•
Age ln years
Total
Total : Number ________________________________ __ ·-
~
Female
100.0
0. 2
-
16.1
1. 1
18. 0
13. 2
6. 7
64. 4
-H.9
10.0
7. 0
2.6
100.0
l. 1
4. 0
3.0
0. 7
0. 3
16. 1
7. 3
18. 7
11. 4
7. 3
52. 8
29. 9
11. 7
8. 5
2. 7
16-17
18-19
100.0
514,347
100. 0
942,445
100.0
2,347, MS
100. 0
1, Ml,4ll
100.0
It. 0
I.I
7. 2
17. I
-
0. 8
0. 2
0. 2
0. 4
39. 6
0. 5
19. 6
15. l
(. 4
22. 6
4. 6
1.3
0.2
16.5
17. 9
1.9
0. 5
0.6
0. 8
35.0
0.1
19. 4
13 6
5. 8
25. 1
4. 0
1.0
0. 3
19. 8
0. 9
o. 2
0. 3
0.4
37.0
0. 6
21. 7
17. l
4. 6
25. 9
6. 8
). 4
0. 3
18. 4
---
26. 6
0. 2
32. 2
29. 1
3. l
40.0
14. 2
2. 6
0. 3
22. 9
a:>-~
o. 2
0. l
0. I
39. 6
0. 4
25.0
'.Jl. 9
4.1
27. 6
7. 2
l.9
0.3
18. 2
25-29
• Baaed on classfficatlon ol Edwards, Alba M., "A 8oolal-Eoonomlo Grouping of the Gainful Workers of the United Btatee," Juurnal oft.\, American Sllltlltfeal ,b•oclatlllfl, Vol .
:18, 11133, pp, 877-387,
Somce: Bureau of the Oensua, Ft(tufltA Ccmiu oft/u United Slotu: I/ISO, Population Vol. V, U. 8. Department or Oommeroe, Washington, D- O., 1~. pp.118-137 and 36:J-M7.
~
z
>
G)
,ti
ri
C:
~
C:
,ti
>
r:S
rr-
>
G)
m
V,
SUPPLEMENTARY TABLES • 105
fc,1,/e J8.-lncome of Out-of-School Youth, June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, by Sex and
Age
(45 agricultural villages)
Total•
Sa and age
Nnm•
ber
Percent receiving specified Income
Aver·
age,
amount
Less $25- $50- $100-- $300-- $500-- $700- St,000
re•
None than $49 $00 $299 $400 $600 $009 or celved•
S2li
more
Per•
cent
,_
TOTAL
All ages . . . .. . ... . . . ...
2,8116
100. 0
4. 5
1&-17 yeere. .••••• • •• •..•.. ..
18-111 yeara ...•••. ••• .•.• . . ..
20-21 years ..• ... . •.•• •• •.. • •
:0-24 years .. .. . . ..... . • •• ...
307
712
7~
J,083
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
10. 1
4. 8
3. 5
3. 4
100.0
2. 2
9. 11 28. I 16. 4 12. 5 10.6
7. 0
15. 0 IO. 7 22.1 29. 0 7. 2 4. 9 1. 0
7. 0 8. 7 14. 3 35. 1 16. 9 7. 3 4. 4
4. 0 4. 8 8. 3 31. fi 19. 6 13. 5 10.0
2. 0 3. 0 4.8 20. 7 16. 4 17.4 17. 8
-0. 9
5. 3
6. 7
4. g
14. 6
S380
142
237
367
663
IULIII
All ages . ..• ...• . . •. ...
11\-17 ye&nl .. . •..••.• •. . • •.. .
18-19 years . . .•••.•• ••• . ..• ..
20-21 years .. ••.••.. .. . . .... •
22-24 years . •••• _•• • • • • •••• • •
-
1,1ro
157
369
486
739
2. 2
4. 0
7. I
27. 3 19. 0 H.7 13. 6
10. 0
466
-100.-0 - 6.-7 ------- -- ---- - --5. I 10. 8 24. 8 M . 3 9. 6
I. 3
168
100. 0
100. 0
100. 0
3. 0
I.7
1.3
3. 8
I. 7
I.I
-1. 6
"-4
6. 5 10. 6 38. 2 20.1 10. 0 6. 2
2. 7 4. 7 30. 1 24. I 14. 8 13. 2
2. 2 3. 2 18. I 17. 1 18. 7 111. 9
7. 0
18..4
285
426
615
2. 4
260
1.6
6.1
242
410
VIUUBRI&D HIUL&
All ages••.•••••. . . ... •
16-17 years.···--·--···· · · . • •
18-19 year• · ··-·----····· ··· ·
20-21 years . ....•••••... . . .. •
:D-24 years ....•.•••.•.... ...
100. 0
8.0
8.. 3 14. 2
- - - - - ----150 100. 0 14. 7 25. 3 10.
J, 146
343
309
344
10. 1
100. 0
100.0
100,0
29.2 12. 6
D. 2
6. 1
111
-0. 2 --184
7 19. 3 21. 3 4. 7 3.3 o. 7
11. i 11 . 1 18. 4 31. 8 13. 4 •. 4 2. 3
7. 8 8. I 13. 9 33. 7 12.3 11. 3 4. 8
4. 1 4. 7 8. I 26.2 15.1 14. 6 13. 4
6. 7
6.5
7.8
• Exclusive or youth for whom data are not available.
• Arithmetic mean .
• Exclu~ive or youth who reoelved no income.
fc,1,/e .29.-Source of Income for Out-of-School Youth Receiving Income, by Sex and
Age, and Average
1936
I
Amount Received From Each Source, June 1, 1935, to June 1,
(45 sgrlcultural vUiagesJ
Age In years
Bex and source of Income
Total
2 1------r----.-----r-----l
16-17
20-21
18-111
Average
amount
received
IULS
All sources'· · ····· ··········-· ·····
Wa,:es for work at home . . ..• ••• . •. .. . . . . .
Wages for work away from home ..•. . • •. ..
Allowance .. ..... •• ••• ••.•.• • •.•• •. . •••...
Spending money . ....•••••••.• • •• •••• • •• ••
Share in farm income . ..••••• • •••• •• _•••••
Receipts from business ...• •. •••••..•... •.•
Other sources...........•..••• ••••••••••••
1,712
148
48
1, 693
2-1
126
29
51
16
4
128
6
31
3
3
2
=
3611
16
325
6
49
I
II
4
UNIIABBIIIID RIUL&
All sources 1••••• • •• • • •••••• •••. •• • •
Wages ror work at home . . .. .... .. .. ..... .
Wllges for work away from home. .. . ... . . .
Allowance . ..... . ...... .•.. . ..•. . .•.. .•. ..
:ce.::::g
r.::.'~"r:.,-.;i,i".;::::::: ::::::::::::::
Receipts from busi ness ...••••• ••• ••• ••••• .
Other sources . ... •. ••. ••••••• ••••••• • ••• • •
=
1,054
19
866
32
=
246
2
4
14
128
2
90
8
liO
2
=
320
7
251
10
93
•
=
477
13
456
7
32
IO
6
•
289
- - -7 =
241
8
61
1
2
l
7211
$4115
684
442
="
--15
t
t
6
H
15
36
43
t
711()
t
6
317
3
=
259
t
284
392
6
42
30
1
2
7
t
f
t Average not computed on a b88e or fewer than liO cases.
• Arithmetic mean.
• E xclusive or youth for whom data ere not available.
• A youth may report more UiaD I source or income.
Digitized by
Google
106 • YO UTH IN A GRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Table 30.-lype of Property Owned by Youth, by Se11 and Age, June 1, 1936
(4.~ agricultural villages]
I
I
Su and
tt.Ke
-
Percent owning ,
T otal
youth
No Agrioultural
Auto- Furn!prop- equipmobile
ture
erty I
ment
- - - - - - --- -
Busi-
nes...,
equipment
L&ud
Savings
-- - - - - - -
and
buildiogs
Otber
- -- -
-
) ULE
Ail a~es
IIH7 re,ar~
18- 111 years
20--21 ye· rs
2'1- 24 years
... ... .. ...
·· ····· · · ·--
-·-------- --.. .... .. ....
----•·· ·--
2,001
- -7611
6117
619
876
63.3
3. 0
17. l
12. 9
2. 7
10. 2
2. 1
- - - - - - - -- --- --- ----10. 4
80. 0
2. 7
3. 0
1.0
0. 8
0. 3
75. 8
68.8
41.11
I. 7
3. 6
3. 9
7. 6
33. 9
2.3
13. 6
31.3
3.3
0. 3
I. 2
2. 7
8.0
21. 5
2. 2
1.9
5.5
12. 8
10. 7
7. 6
10. 5
0. II
6. 1
1.8
5. 2
11. 6
21. 7
0.1
0. 4
1. 11
6. 7
5.6
5. 0
6. 2
~-.3
6- 2
1. 0
2.11
4. 1
3. 3
3. 7
3. II
1. ti
1. 8
0. 3
1.3
0. 11
I. 8
2. 3
I. •3.
I. II
FEMA L E
All ages
l&-17 years ..
18-19 renrs
20--21 years .
2"2--:?4 year~
80.3
1. 2
---·-- -- ----· -3,434
- - ------
--- ..---. ..·-- --····
·. .... .. --
. ------------
87/i
815
741
1, 003
89.6
0.3
0.6
79.1
611. 1
1, 2
85. a
2. 5
I. 2
--3.4
1 Rl nce some yout h ow n m orn than I type or property, the peroents total more than 100.
• Ot her t han personal belonging,9.
Dg1
zedbyGoog[-.
SUPPLEMENTARY TABLES• 107
To61e 31.-Pm:ent of Youth Attending Meetings of Organizations, by School Attendance, Age, and Sex, June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural villages]
Percent attending ¾ or time or
Total l)E'rceot atteodlo~
School
ruoctioM
Behool attendance, age,
aod .ex
-5
.,
. i
-5
.,.,
r l i g~ .l
3i ..
~
!'.l-§
...~
::2
E--
i:::i
30
Fann
youth
organ!,atloDll
Cbmch
"0
c.15
.
~~N .!l
.&>
.E
bl/-~
,i
0
>,
~
more
-- -- -- -- -
-
~
;t!
School
runctloos
"0
.
·"'
& ~a
C.o
~
~.: !'.l-§
"'8 ~~
.,.,
~=:
_o
6"0
JS,
i:::i
::,
I!
Fann
youth
organ!utloM
Chmch
i
~i
.! .8
.;a .ff
:a
.E
l::s I !If I = !~
-- -- -- >,
-- -
J1
0
-
4 ~
--
O'UTOl'ICBOOL
All ages _____ _______ 4,200
Male . •. . ... ..... 1,912
Female .--- ····- - 2,384
l&-luean •. .. . . _... __ . ..
ale . .• •. •.• .. •. •.. .
Female . • • . .. .. . .....
::: :::: ::
18-ltf.::.S.·:::::
Female .. . ... . . . .. ...
0.8
1.0
0. 6
1.3 30. 4 13. 0 4.4 0. 2
I. 4 26. 6 10. 0 1.8 0. 2
1.2 33. 5 15. 4 6. 5 0. 2
1.2
2. 7
1.9
2. 8
I. 3
0. 4
0. 8
o. 2
o. 2
0. 2
0.1
3. 6
5. 0
2. 8
3. 5
2.2
0. 7
1.0
0. 5
0.3
0. 2
0. 3
0.1 0. 7
0.3 0.8
- 0.6
I.I 12.6
1.2 9. 0
I.I 16. 4
2. 4 1.2
- 2. 3
0. 1 I. 7
0. 3 2. 3
1.3
- 0. 3
0. 6
0. 2
0. I o. 2
0.1 0. 2
0.1
3. 6
4. I
2. 6
3. 0
2. 2
0.5
0.6
7. 8 3. 7 0.2
~-6 1.4 0. 2
9. 6 5. 5 0. 2
0.1
0.2
-
- - - - -- - - - - - -- - - - - -2.-I -4.-4 -- 385
28.8 11.7 1. 8 o. 3 1.0 1.8 3. 0 ll. O 6. 2 1.6 0. 3 0. 8
166
219
932
3ll6
636
»-2u;e1113 ___.. . .. .. . .... 1,168
621
alo . . . . .... .. .. ....
647
Female . _... . •..•. . . .
l,8ll
829
ale . . . . .... .. .. ....
Female . _______ ----982
D-24J;e8111._..._....._...
26. ~
30. 6
31.9
27. 8
34. 9
31.0
26.3
34. 8
29. 7
26. 2
32. 6
9.6
13. 2
20. 6
17. 2
23. 1
13. 4
9. 8
16. 4
0. 1
6.8
II. I
-
3. 2
4. 6
2. 8
6. 0
3. 3
1.0
6. I
6. 6
2. 3
8. 6
0.6
-
0. 2
0. 4
0. 1
-
0. 2
o. 2
0.2
0.2
--
0. 6
0.2
0.2
0. 2
-
7. 8 3. 6
0. 6
15. I 8. 2 2. 7 14. I 12.1 4. 1 0. 2
ll. I 9. 6 :u 16. 2 14.0 6. 2 0. 4
ll. 8 8. 0 2. 7 0. 1
7. 3 6. 2 0. 8 15. 5 10. 2 4.3 0. 2
12. 4 5. 8 <l.6 0. 2
9. 3 <l.3 1. 4 0. 2
16. I 7. 0 7. 1 0.1
I. 8
-
0.1
0. 3
---
DfllCROOL
All ages . . ... . . .... 2,099 ll. 1 26. 8 36. 3 32. 2 7.6 1.8
Male .. ........•• 1,040 7. 4 21. 8 32.2 25. 9 6. 6 I.I
Female . ......... 1,050 14. 0 31. 7 38. 3 38. 4 8.6 2.4
1. 2 10.2 2/i. 0 20. 0 22. 3
Female . .. .. . .. . . ... .
18-lUiean ... . . . ....... . .
ale . . .. ..... . . .. .. .
Female . . . .. . .... ....
»-2LJ:81113... ...........
ale . .. . . .. . . . . . ... .
Female . . . . . . ........
:: ::::::::
D-24J:8.·::::
Female . . . ...... ... ..
8. 0
656 16. 8
580 9. 3
301 7. 3
279 ll . 6
192 9. 4
98 6. I
114 13. 8
68 6.Q
47
21
603
24. 9
36. 1
22. 6
18. 6
26. 11
21.11
18. 4
25. 5
13. 2
l f
33. 5
38. 4
34. I
30. 2
38. 4
33. 9
28. 6
39. 4
33.8
t
t
28. 9 2. 2 I. 7
43. I 7. 2 3. 7
28. 1 7. 9 0. 5
23. 3 8. 3 o. 7
33. 3 7. 5 0. 4
21.4 17. 2 18. 4 16. 3 24. 5 18. I 20. 6 29. 4 -
t
t
f
-
1.3
-13.5 29. 3 :U. 9 28. 7 7.3 I. 7
- - - - - - -- -- - - - - - - . . - -. . . . - -- 1,259 12.5 30. 2 36. I 36. 3 4. 8 2. 7 1. 2 11.8 28. 4
1&-li,lean,_. .
ale ... . . . . . .. •. .. ..
e. 4
2. 6 7.0 20. 7 16. 2 16. 0 5. 6 0.0
2.6 7.3
-15.ll
1. 9 8. 3
3. 7 7.0
- 9. 7
- 7.8
5. 1
-10. 6
--
23.9
32.6
21.0
17. 6
2-l. 7
18. 7
16. 3
22. 3
5. 0 13. 2
~
21 . 6
16. 9
25. 9
18. 1
13. 6
22. 9
17. 7
II. 2
:U.6
13. 2
1.0
2. 0
-
-- - -26. 7 3. 9 2. 0 1.0
18. 2 I. 3 1. 3 2.0
32. 5 6. 2 2. 6
-19. 0 6. 7 0. 3 1.8
f f l
13. 3 7. 3 0. 3
26. I 6. I 0.4
13. 6 16. I
0. 2 16. 3
18. 1 17. 0
13. 2 23.6
t
t
l
----
3. 0
-
----
t Percent aot computed oo a hMe or fewer than ao cuee.
Digt,zed by
Google
Tobie 32.-Percent of Youth Who Averaged 5 Hours or More per Week in Various Leisure-Time Activities, June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, by
...
School Attendance, Age, Sex, and Season
00
0
•
(45 agricultural villages]
-<
0
Percent who averaged 5 hours or more per week in specified activity
C
-I
School attendance, age, and sex
Total
youth
Social
activities
Summer
OUT
AllMale
ages:________________________
1,912
Female ______________________ 2,381
CJ'
0
0
~
~
Winter
Summer
-
Winter
Summer
Wintor
Summer
Winter
Summer
Winter
---~- ----Summer
Winter
Summer
Winter
23. 3
27. 3
24. 3
28.1
4. 9
5. 0
5. i
6.1
30. 2
27. 0
21. 2
19. I
41. 5
45. I
50. 5
53. 3
37. 5
4~. 5
47. I
5i. 0
21. 4
8. 4.
10. 4
3. 1
4. 0
~- 0
12. 2
9. 4
==
4. 8
5. 4
5. 4
6. 6
7. ,5
0. 9
7. 7
0. 8
z
)>
G)
:;,o
?i
C
~
C
,0
24.1
25.6
I. 2
2.3
4. 2
3. 2
18. 7
26.9
15. 7
15.1
36. 1
42. 0
44. 6
46.1
34. 3
42.0
53. 9
29. 5
II. 4
22. 3
5. 0
3.0
3. 2
13. 9
II. 0
4. 2
6.8
4. 8
10. 5
10. 2
7. 8
9. 6
7. 8
18-ltl.S!~'- -- --- - -- --- --· - --- - - - Female ________________________
396
536
25.5
18. 8
27.0
20.0
5.6
4.1
6.6
4.9
30. 3
22. 4
22. 5
16. 6
41. 7
30. 8
49. 5
36. 6
42. 4
31. 3
53. 3
39. 4
29.8
22.0
14. 4
10. 6
3. 3
2. 4
13. 4
9.9
7.6
5. 6
7. 6
5. 6
10. 4
7. 6
11. I
8. 2
521
647
2'2. 3
29.1
23. 4
30. 6
6.0
4. 6
6.0
6. 5
31. 3
20. 5
19. 2
45. 5
45. 9
53. 9
53. 6
36. 1
54. I
45. I
60. 9
21.1
8. 7
10. 7
3. 4
3. 6
28. 9
4. 6
11. 5
9. 7
5.2
5.1
5.8
6. 2
7. 5
9. 9
7. 3
9.1
)>
G)
829
982
23. 2
27.5
23. 6
27.3
4. 7
5. 4
6.6
31.8
29.4
22. 2
40.0
45. 2
50.1
55.3
36. 7
47.3
46. 8
54.5
15. 9
6.1
5. 9
1.9
4. 7
5. 2
2.4
11. 8
9. l
8.3
3. 5
4.2
4. 5
5. 5
9.8
5. 9
10. 3
l'T1
1/l
21. 4
22. 5
33. 0
5.3
7. 2
5. 8
7. 3
27.8
30.0
16. 7
18. l
48. 1
52.3
53. 0
54.9
47. 7
61. 6
58. 5
62. 0
39. 7
25. 7
29.6
12. 7
4. 5
33. 4
4. 7
19.5
12. 3
4. 4
8. 2
4.8
10. 6
11.6
11. 7
9.6
9. 7
18. 2
34.3
19.1
31.6
5.1
7.6
5. 5
7. 5
26. 2
26. 4
15. 3
16. 2
45. 4
52.3
51. 7
55.8
43. 9
00.1
56.4
6116
61. 9
43.3
26.8
32.0
13. 3
4. 6
4.1
21.9
12. 5
3.6
6. 6
3. 5
8.1
12. 6
12. 3
10. 6
11.0
Male_ -- ---·-·····-···------- __
Female ___ -·····-·····-·-- _____
301
279
26. 2
32.6
27.2
7.6
7.9
8. 0
7. 2
28. 6
35.1
16.9
21.5
49. 8
52. 7
116.1
54. 8
ro. 2
62. 4
57. 8
62.4
33. 2
34. 4
22. 9
29. 2
11.1
4.3
6.1
16. 6
12. 5
4. 7
12. 2
5.6
13. 6
12. 0
9.0
9.0
6. 5
:io-2uJ:rs: --·····-··-···--·--·- __
Female ___ -········-·---·-··- -22-24 years:
Male.---------···-·--·-------Female __ .. --- ---- ---- -- -______
98
24. 5
33.0
27.6
39.4
1.0
3. 2
2. 0
6. 4
31.6
40. 4
23. 5
116.1
22.3
51.1
49.0
50.0
57.1
72. 3
70.4
63.8
41. 8
27. 7
22. 4
12. 8
4.1
4. 3
20. 4
10. 6
6. I
8.5
7.1
19.1
4.1
16. 0
4.1
11.7
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
t
Male ______ ------------------Female .. _.. ---- .. -- . -- ------ --
lC
8.
Summer
I
Other
21. i
24. 2
Female ________________________
'<
Winter
Dancing
166
219
22-24 years:
~
Summer
Indoor
sports
Outdoor
sports
Reading
Female ...••.•. ________________
20-21Male
years:
__________________________
c;
Winter
Listening to
radio
- - - - - - - - - - - - - -, _ - -- - -- - - ---- --- - - - --
or SCHOOL
16-17Male
years:
________________________ __
I Auto riding
Movies
20. 7
40. 4
IN SCHOOL
AllMale
ages:______________________
1,049
Female.. _._ -- ---·------ __ . 1.050
years:
16-17
Male __________________________
Female _____ -·-···-·---- _______
18-19 years:
603
94
47
21
1
t Percent not computed on a bll8tl of fewer than OOeases.
t
t
==
l
t
t
t
t
t
t
i
)>
r
~
r
r-
TafJle 33.~ercent of Youth Who Spent No Time in Various Leisure-Time Activities, June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, by School Attendance, Age, Sex,
and Season
(45 agricultural villages)
Percent who spent no time in specitlo:l acti'l'ity
School at~ndance, age, and sex
I
I
I
------------·~-~= - = - =1• = - = w =
~~-- - - - - - - - ----All ages:
Male. .................. . I, 912
Female •..•••.•.•.••••• . . . 2, 38-1
~~
IM
Male .. ........... . .......... . .
219
Female. ......... . ........... ..
13-19 l ·cars:
396
?> ale . ... . ..... . ............. ..
536
Female.... . ... . ........... . .. .
•2u~e:.~'....············· ...... .
Female .. •• . •.••••• . ••• ••• • •• • •
22-24 yenrs:
Male . .•• •• ••. . .•. •••••••••••. •
Female ..•• ••••••.•••• • •••••• • •
I
I
I
Other
Dancln°~
Indoor sports
Outdoor
Reading
enlng to
Ll•tradio
\ Auto riding
Movies
&etlvl·
Social.
sports
tuis
Tota1 - - _
______ ,___________________
- - · 1 - - - - - · ___________
youth
1
Sum• 1 Win· Sum• 1 Win• Sum• j Win• Sum•\' Win• Sum• Win• Sum• Win• Sum• Win• Sum• I Win• \ Sum• I Win•
~
I
I
w
61. 8
50. 5
80. 8
i,. 7
82. 7
78 7
71 . 7
66. 6
60. 9
64. 3
77. 7
82. 6
81. 3
83. 1
59. 8
61. 1
64. 0 I 53. 9
60. 1
51. 9
79. 3
77. 4
81. 1
711. 0
78. 85
1
60. 6183.
M. 6I 161.
66. 871 60.
I
81. 7163.
84. 46178.
69. 95170.
I 1.7I 149.
12. II 122.
:22.
84. 8
79.8
80. 3
76. I
82. 5
77. 5
23. 5
33. 7
41. 5
29. 2
27. 7
35. 2
43. 5
30. 5
27. 6
29.1
20. 9
28. 6
15. 0
20. 0
H. 2
46 8
67.S
68. 9
83.1
TT. 7
79. 5
62. 1
64. 6
64. 2
43. 8
64. 8
42. o
30. 1
:18. 3
32. 5
26. o
44. 0
40. 6
53. 6
47. 6
3i. J
41. 6
33. 7
o
33. 1
16. 9
33. I
34. 9
42.
15. 5
67. 5
56. 6
74. 4
81. 9
76. 3
67. 5
64. 4
46. 6
42. 4
4.'I. 2
42. 0
20. 5
25. 9
19. 9
26. 1
31. 1
39. 0
37. 1
47. 4
:18. 0
21l. 7
26. 8
27. 4
16. 4
16. 2
14. 9
15. 7
38. 9
61. 0
64. 4
79. 1
79. 0
79. 5
46. 6
37. 3
46. 3
37. 8
26. l
30. 7
33. 7
31. 4
25. 3
21l. 0
28. 7
28. 5
41. 6
40. 2
26. 9
26. 7
I
I
= - =1~
62 8
61.0
47. 4
38. 8
23. 9
38. 9
48. 0
29. 741
30. 62127.
9
43. 9128.
2
36. 4140.
5
27. 5132.
27. 8 120.
6
36. 6121.l
36. 83148.
521 149.
647
829
982
I
w
Vl
19. 8
15. 8
18. 6
14. 7
61. 1
72. 4
72. 5
86. 5
75. 6
79. 2
60. 4
63. 6
61. 5
66. 1
61. 0
M. 4
IN SCHOOL
0
co
;c.·
N
Cl)
a.
All ages:
M nle ... . ...•••.•••••••. · 11, 0491 43. 61
33. 8
Female...... . ......... . . 1,050
- - -- 16-17 years:
47. 2
603
Male . ..••• . •••••.• •••• •• •• . •.•
32. 8
Female ...•.•.• ••• •• • . •.•• • . •. .
656
18-19 years:
301
38. 5
Mnle . •. •••.•••••••••••••••••• •
35. 8
279
F emale •••••••••••••••••••••• •.
•2u~~rs:........................
F emale ••••••• • •••••••• •••• ••••
~
0
0
al'v
22-~~:s: •••••••.•....••.••....•
Female .••••••••• ••• • ••• •• ••• ••
t
Ill
94
47
21
36. 7
31.9
42. 41
31. 5
-
16. 21
18. 6
15. 3
17. ;
I
32. 4
~. 3
I
42. 0
37. 4
I
19. 1
2(U
- - - -,- -,- - - 16. 4
22. 4
43. 4
34.8
16. 4
I 21.19. 31 I 12.7. 91
4
n.7. 71
5
23. 31 40. 31 74. 51 50. 21 61. 81 59. 8
~6. 6
50. 6
53. 1
71. 8
58. 6
39. 0
I
77. 8
;3, 0
I
80. 3
iG. 9
t
m
z-I
,0
20. I
19. 5
31.1
40. 2
:n.9
21. 4
2'l. 4
13. 6
9.3
II. 8
8. 2
21. 6
38. 7
37. 6
59. 3
76. 8
74. 4
50.6
51. 7
71. I
55. 8
69. 7
53. 2
76. 9
73. 9
80. 3
76. I
36. 5
34. 8
17. 3
14. 7
15. 3
14. 7
31. 2
41. 2
33. 3
16. 3
16. 5
16. 3
19. 0
13. 3
3. 9
13. 0
6. 4
25. 6
40. I
42. 2
59. 5
74. I
67. 7
60. 2
:14. 7
52. 2
43. 7
51. 2
38. 4
76. 7
77. 8
79. I
82. 8
36. 7
25. 5
t
t
Percent not computed on a bue of fewer than 50 ceaea.
9. 2
21.3
9. 2
14. 9
26. 5
20. 2
36. 7
33. 0
t
t
10. 2
17. 0
15. 3
21. 3
7. I
4. 3
7. I
8. 5
19. 4
37. 2
64. 8
43. 9
64. 3
63. 2
611.1
46. 9
58. 5
t
t
t
;
t
40. 8
39. 4
38. 8
30. 9
86. 7
63. 8
~
r
m
30.9
47. I
C
86. 7
67. 0
)>
-<
-I
)>
a:,
r
m
Vl
; ....•
~
Digt1zed by
Google
Appendix B
YOUTH IN RELATION TO THE TOTAL
VILLAGE POPULATION
THE 45 agricultural villages surveyed are scattered over the United
States, but with only a few exceptions they are located in the better
farming areas. In the depression years from 1930 to 1936 the population of 31 of the villages declined by more than 50 persons while only
4 gained by more than that number. The total population of these 45
villages decreased from 56,457 on April 1, 1930, to 50,077 on June 1,
1936,1 or 11 percent (t.able A). A drop in the total village population
characterized all regions.
1 When the tabulations of the population living in the villages were tirst made
and compared with the number in the same villages in 1930, it was felt that the
enumerators might have missed many people. Accordingly, the State supervisors
were asked to check the survey work for accuracy. In a few cases omissions of
families in the original enumeration were found and their numbers added to the
first tabulations. It is believed, therefore, that no larger number of families was
miBSed in this enumeration than would be the case in the regular decennial census.
The practice of the United States Census Bureau in the enumeration of the population was followed. Thus, if youth were away at school, in CCC camps, in the
Army or Navy, or otherwise away from home but still regarded as residents of the
villages and members of familie!! enumerated they were counted. It was assumed
in the case of the youth in the CCC camps that they would be thus counted though
the Census Bureau has made no specific ruling on the point. Drs. Edmund deS.
Brunner and Irving Lorge in their book, Rural Trends in Depression Years (New
York: Columbia University Press, 1937), maintain that the population in 140
villages that they studied and of which these 45 arc a part increased by an estimated 6.67 percent from 1930 to 1936 (p. 66). They further hold that "their
population probably increased at more than twice their rate for the period 1924 to
1930" (p. 67) . These statements are based on estimates which were averages of
the "judgments of poAtmaRtcrs, school superintendents, asacBSors, telephone
supervisors, and other officials or authorities in a position to know of population
and migration" (p. 65).
111
Digitized by
Google
112 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le A.-Village Population, 1920,11930,1 and 1936
Increase or decrease,
1930-1936
Region and vlllage
1920
1930
1936
Number
Percent
----.All vtllages __ ····••••••••••••••······
Middle .Atlantic_..........................
liO, 077
-6,380
-1L3
M, 755
56,457
l====l===='l====l====I===
9, 155
9,670
-1, 159
8,511
-12.0
1-----1-----1------1-----1----
.AltRmont, N. Y.·--·················-CRttaraugus, N. Y-····-··············
Frnnklinville, N. Y .•--··············-
Southeast.................................
Southwest... •... .•.....•.... •••. •• •• •• . . . .
689
984
841
628
768
1,024
952
709
1.~~
644
1,071
1,435
1,414
63.1
821
902
947
644
-214
-165
-586
-30
-2.5
+53
-122
-5
-65
-24.9
-13.3
-29.0
-2.1
-3.8
+6.9
-11.9
-0.5
-9.2
1====1====1====1===,:===
5,742
6, 194
6,576
-834
-12. 7
l-----1-------1-----1-----+---
1·l!~
~~'!Vn~1ar~n;vi.::::::::::::::::::::
NRshvtlle, N. C-·-······-············Pittsboro, N. C-··---···-···········-·
St. MRtthew~, 8. C----•··········-····
PoplRrville, MIM-··-··················
8511
1,236
2,021
1,m
~~~~:~ ~~J:p,;:::::::::::::::::::::::
McConnellsburg, Pa ... ·-············Mlrl<tl"hurg, PB-·-···--·-·············
Richland, PR--·•···---·-············-Wy1duslng, Pa ..... --•·-·············-
797
1,347
2,015
939
584
I, 780
1,290
1·m
1,137
675
1,750
1,498
1,013
452
871
645
1,500
1,261
5, 303
4,825
-81
+30
-2611
-30
-250
-237
-7.4
+7.1
-23.4
-t.4
-14.3
-15.8
1====:l ====l====!====t=-=-=
5, 471
-478
-9.0
1-----1-----1-----1-----1----
Granger, Te:r_·······················-·
LMnArd, Tex_ ... •--···················
Nashville, .Ark.•···-····-·············
East North Central_···-················-·
1,703
1,131
2,469
1,349
1,141
2, 3.35
9,257
9,342
9,071
1,383
1,350
1, 111
1,442
1,559
1,466
946
1,341
1,425
1,211
1,564
1,534
1,442
825
1,440
1,236
1, 13.1
1,641
1,383
1,420
818
-31>4
+10
-134
-20.8
+o.Q
-5.4
1====1====11====1====1===
-271
-2.9
1-----1-----1-----1-----1----
Fennlmore, Wis .. •-···•···············
Mount Horeb, Wla.-·•················
Argos, Ind._._........................
Fowler, Ind...........................
Eureka, Ill_...........................
Milford, Ill---···-·····················
West Salem, m...................... _.
West North Central.•.••.•.•.•..••.. ·-···-
1,944
1,383
2,144
+99
-189
-78
+77
-151
-22
-7
+7.4
-13.3
-6.4
+4.g
-9.8
-1.5
-0.8
1====1====1====:1====11===
13,643
13,612
12,067
-1,545
-11.4
Blackduck, Minn.....................
788
704
406
-298
-42.3
1,032
Elk River, Minn_·--··-···············
98.1
1,026
+o.&
+6
Wells, Minn..........................
1,894
1, 795
1,947
+152
+8.15
1, HIS
-129
-9.Q
Alta, Iowa .. ····--····················
1,290
1,297
1,516
-277
Grundy Center, Iowa.·-·-············
1,749
1,793
-15.4
Winfield, Iowa........................
1,027
933
916
-17
-1.8
Hardin, Mo...........................
847
821
-101
720
-12.3
-75
691
-9.8
Puxico, Mo __ ·----·-··················
877
700
Stromsburg, Nebr.....................
1,361
1,320
-245
1,075
-18.6
Weeplnl( Water, Nebr.................
1,084
1,029
-67
962
-11.15
InmAn, Kans __ ···-··..................
482
l\&1
-108
425
-20.3
Mount Hope, Kans...................
513
4fifi
-180
286
-3R6
Oxford, Kans .•...........••.•......•. _
748
1, 129
-206
m
-18.2
l====l====i====l====I===
3,677
-396
-9.7
Westem_····-·········-···················
4,024
4,073
Akron, Colo_..........................
Delta, Colo._..........................
Pac!fto.•••...... - .. ······················-
1,401
2,623
1, 135
2,938
1,016
2,661
-119
-277
-10.15
-9.4
l====l====l====l====I===
Ridgefield, Wash .......•.•••.•....... _
Clatskanfo, Oreg_-·················-··
Cottage Grove, Oreg_.................
Corning, CnllL ....... __ ....... -.• ·•·Exeter, Calif. ... ••······-·············
7,011
7,881
6,184
-1,697
-21.5
620
1,171
1,919
1,449
1,8.52
607
739
2,473
1,377
2,685
475
588
2,009
1,058
1,964
-132
-151
-374
-319
-721
-21. 7
-20.4
-15.1
-23.2
-26.9
1 Bureau of the Census, Fi(tunth Cnm,a of the United Statea: 1980, Population Vol. I, U. 8. Department
of Commerce, Washington, D. C., 1931, table 5.
The decline in the population of the agricultural villages during the
years 1930-1936 occurred while the farm population in the United
States as a whole was increasing. Many youth apparently left the
villages while farm youth tended to remain on the land. Likewise,
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
TOT AL VILLAGE POPULATION • 11 3
the data suggest that since many of the youth are sons and daughters
of professional and business people, they have been able to continue
their education above high school, thereby following a well-established
trail of migration. 2
POPULATION CHANGE BY AGE GROUPS
Changes in the different age groups from 1930 to 1936 throw much
light on the migration characteristics of the village population, particularly within the period 15-29 years (table B). In actual numbers the
decrease between 1930 and 1936 was greater for those 20-24 years of.
age than for any other 5-year age group. Percentage decreases were
greatest for those 20-24 and 25-29 years old. 3 The drop among the
young women 20-24 years of age was approximately 26 percent, indicating that the girls 15-19 years of age in 1930 had emigrated in large
numbers during the intervening period.
Ta&le 8.-Change in the Village Population From April 1, 1930, to June 1, 1936, by
Age and Sex
(45 agricultural villages]
Total
Ase
I
'
1930
1936
Increa...qc or
Increa..~ or
decrease,
Male
IQ30-JQ36
Num- Per·
her
cent
- - --- - -
1930
3,844
4, 179
4,596
4,380
3,567
3,221
3,788
3,336
3, 05.1
3,048
2,&18
2,435
2,Tll
I, 937
3,049
535
-5/i5
-903
-444
-SG9
-993
-835
+!08
-409
-5Tl
-378
-297
-2n
-206
-1!16
-:lf,7
+493
-12.6
-17.8
-8.8
-12.0
-21.8
-20.6
+2.11
-10. 9
-14. 7
-11.0
-9. 5
-10.0
-8.3
-9.2
-JO. 7
Num• Per•
her
cent
Increase or
decrease,
Female
1930-1036
1930
1936
--------
Num• Per•
ber
cent
-29,147 26,123 -3,024 -10.4
-2,183
- -1,913
- --TIO
-- --------12.4 2,216 1,931 -285 -12,g
All ages _____ ._ .. 56,457 50,077 -6,380 -11.3 Tl,
1-- - - - - - -
Under 5 years._ ... __ . 4, 399
5--9years . ............ 5.0~2
10-14 years ............ 1 5,040
15--19 years.····-·-··· 4,079
20--24 years ___ ..... _.. 4, r,no
;!5--.29 years .•.•.•..... 4, 05f,
30-34 years .••........ 3,680
35--39 years __ ••. _•. __ . 3,745
40-44 years .. __ ._ .. _.. 3,580
45--4g years ..••..••. _. 3,426
150--54 years ........... 3,135
5.'r-59 years. __ ....•.. _ 2,707
6CHl4 years ........ - .. 2,477
65--69 years. _____ .... _ 2,133
70 years and over._ ... _ 3,416
Unknown ............
42
1936
decrease.
1930-1936
2,
310 23,954 -3, 3.56 -12.3
.,26
2,058
2, .501 2,260
2,399 2,109
2,068 I, 720
I, 928 1. 523
l, 732 I, 776
1,823 1,566
1, i06 I, 471
1,672 1,·158
I, 523 1. 307
I, 335 I, 130
I, I&> 1,069
I, 070
006
1,6!!8 1 l,4SO
211
2.18i
-4f,8 -18.5
-241
-290
-348
-405
+44
-257
-Zl!i
-214
-216
-20.i
-9.6
-12.1
-16.8
-21.0
+2.5
-14.1
-13.8
-12.8
-14.2
-15.4
-9.8
-15.3
-116
-lfrl
-188 -II . .;
+217
2,556
2,539
2,580
2,492
2, 128
I. 948
1,922
1,874
1,754
1,612
I, 372
1,292
I, 063
1,778
21
2,121
2,336
2, Tl!
1,847
1,698
2,012
I, 770
I, 582
1,500
1,531
I, 305
I, 202
I, 0.11
1,599
297
-435
-203
-309
-645
-430
-t64
-152
-292
-164
-81
-67
-00
-32
-179
+276
-17.0
-8.0
-12.0
-25,g
-20. 2
+3.3
-1,g
-15.6
-9.4
-5.0
-4.9
-7.0
-3.0
-10.1
The migration of the youth is further evidenced by a comparison of
the actual number in the age groups 20-24 and 25-29 years with the
expected number without migration (table C). In fact, for these two
age groups the actual number constituted a smaller percentage of the
expected number in 1936 than was the case for any other group.
Furthermore, the proportion the actual number of females formed of
the expected number of those 25-29 years of age was somewhat smaller
2 See Melvin, Bruce L. and Olin, Grace E., "Migration of Rural High-School
Graduates," The School Review, Vol. XLVI, 1938, pp. 276-287.
1 All tables in this appendix include the 813 youth away from home who were
still considered residents of the villages as well e.s village residents of other ages
temporarily away from home.
LJigllzed by
Google
114 •
YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Ta&le C.-Percent the Adual Village Population 10-69 Yean of Age Constitutes of the
Expeded Population With No Migration A11umed Between April 1, 1930, and June 1,
1936, by Age and Sex
(45 aimcultural vlllape)
Total
Actual
Age
Expect- Actual
ed
88
percent
or ex-
Actual
Ex)let't- Actual
ed
pected
- --~
Female
Male
------
----
88
percent
ofexpected
-- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
All ages .
•··
10-14 )'8111'11 ••. ------16-111 )'8111'11 .. _ ... -- ..
2G-24 years - ....... - .
26-29 )'8Bl'II ••...•••• 30-34 yeen .... ------
,ean .. -.. ----4G-44 ,ean .. · · ····-a.HIV
46-49
...... ---&o-64 :,ears
yean ___________
M-MI
- - -- . - --ll(Hl4 )'elll'II.
yean __________
86-ffll )'8Bl'II. - - - - - - - - -
Actual
Expect- Actual
ed
as
percent
ofex-
pected
-------
44,865
38,470
811. 7
21,l!IMI
18,296
84. 7
28,26&
20, 175
86. 7
5,045
4,994
4,910
4,482
3, 1179
3, 5116
3,636
3,442
a, 244
2,900
2,5'8
2,0llO
4, 6116
4,380
3,1167
3,221
3,788
3,336
3,063
3,048
2,838
2,435
2,271
1,ga7
91.I
87. 7
72. 6
71.9
96.2
112.8
84.0
88.6
87.5
84.0
811.1
112. 7
2, 1505
2,476
2,36.11
2,031
1,890
1,689
I, 763
1,631
1,671
I, 393
I, 307
981
2, 2110
2, 1011
I, 720
1,628
1,778
I, 1166
1,471
1,-IM!
1,307
I, 130
1,0IIII
906
gc),2
86.2
72. 8
76.0
94.0
112. 7
83. 4
89.4
83.2
81. 1
81.8
92. 4
2,MO
2, 5111
2,5'7
2,461
2,089
I, gc)7
1,872
I, 811
1,673
1,!07
I, 241
2,336
2,271
I,~
1,
2,012
1, 7'lll
1, 1!82
1,119()
1,631
I, 30II
1, ll02
1,031
112.0
80.2
72.6
811••
!, !OIi
91.1
112. 8
M.6
87.8
91.6
86.8
98.9
n.o
than the similar proportion for males. Though there undoubtedly
had been considerable net migration of youth from these villages during
the 6 years, the rate was not nearly so high as in many rural areas in
the preceding decade. During the years from 1920 to 1930 it was a
common phenomenon for 40 to 75 percent of all the young people of
rural communities to emigrate! So, in comparison with what had
happened previously, there was probably greatly reduced migration of
youth from agricultural villages during the depression. This appears
to be further substantiated by the slight rise in the number of both
sexes 3~34 years old in contrast to the decline in all other age groups
(table B). This suggests that those in the later years of the youth age
at the onset of the depression had not been able to migrate to as great
an extent as those in the yom1ger ages or that older youth had returned
to the villages in sufficient numbers to augment those 3~34 years
of age noticeably by the date of the survey. The decline in all the age
groups over 34 years indicates that persons in late middle life and older
persons had not come into the villages in large numbers during the
depression.
BASIC FACTORS IN VILLAGE POPULATION CHANGES
Villages located in agricultural territory have in the past grown
in population not only through natural increase but also by the
immigration of retired farmers and their wives, of widows, and of a
• Lorimer, Frank and Osborn, Frederick, Dynamics of Population, New York:
The Macmillan Company, 1934, p. 369;" Thornthwaite, C. Warren, Internal
Migration in the United States, Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press,
1934, p. 33; Thaden, J. F. in regional conference on youth problems held in
January 1934 at Michigan State College, East Lansing, Mich., reported in Michigan Youth, Vol. I, No. 3; and Punke, Harold H., "Migration of High-School
Graduates," The School Review, Vol. XLII, 1934, pp. 26--39.
Dg1•zedbyGoogle
TOT AL VILLAGE POPULATION • 115
contingent of farm population, including many youth, entering occupations other than farming. Much of the increase in the village
population prior to 1930 seems to have been due to a combination of
these latter factors. During periods of fa.rm prosperity older farmers
commonly move to the villages. The increase of village population
as a result of farm prosperity was especially marked immediately
following the World War 6 and despite the agricultural depression of
the early 1920's there was an increase in the population of most of the
villages surveyed between 1920 and 1930. Bet.ween 1930 and 1936,
however, this flow apparently was checked.
The explanation for the decline in population since 1930 which seems
to have characterized most of the villages studied may be sought in
several directions. When the economic conditions are such that
farmers cannot retire and children cannot leave the farm either, the
agricultural village population does not receive new population
through migration from the surrounding farming area. Moreover,
since persons who have retired during the years when farms or village
businesses could support more than one family are in the upper age
groups, the high death rate among this group of village dwellers contributes markedly to reduce the population. At the same time in
some areas the farm population upon which the village is dependent
for trade declines for one reason or another. 8 Under these circumstances the village population almost inevitably tends to decrease
though the downward swing may begin later than the decline in the
farm population. Additional factors which may affect the rise or
fall of village population are the presence of small industries in the
village or near by which may or may not be closely related to the
agriculture of the surrounding farm territory, the fact that the village
may be a county seat, and urban influences from near-by cities. One
or more of these factors appear to have affected most of the survey
villages between 1930 and 1936.
The plnusibility of these generalizations is strengthened by an
examination of the changes in farm population between 1930 and 1935
of the counties in which the villages are located. The farm population of 28 of the 45 counties increased during this period (table D),
whereas only 5 of the villages in these counties grew in size, indicating
that farm population had not migrated to the villages to any great
extent. In the 17 counties in which the farm population decreased,
the population of 15 of the villages also declined.
6 Melvin, Bruce L., "Agricultural Towns and Villages," Ph. D. · dissertation,
University of Missouri, Columbia, Mo., 1921. See also Hay, Donald G., Social
Organizations and Agencies in North Dakota, Bulletin 288, Agricultural Experiment Station, North Dakota Agricultural College, Fargo, N. Dak., J'.lly 1937, p. 6.
1 Melvin, Bruce L., The Sociology of a Village and the Surrounding Territory,
Bulletin 523, Cornell University Agricultural Experiment Station, Ithaca, N. Y.,
May; 1931.
116 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Table D.-Farm Population, April 1, 1930, and January 1, 1935, of Counties Containing
Villages Surveyed
Farm population
County In which
village is located
Region and v!llage
Increase or decrellS<'
'k'? l, _Number
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Af~ I, Jan1
I
Percent
KIDDLE ATLANTle
Altamont, N. Y................... . ... .
Cattaraugus, N. Y .........................
Franklinville, N. Y. .....................
Sodus, N. Y ............................. . .
Centre Ilall, Pa...................... .
1
McConnellsburg, Pa...................
Middleburg, Pa................... . . ..
Richland, Pa..••.......•................
Wyalusing, Pa..........................
SOUTRUJIT
Albany .... .
Cattaraugus .... .
Cattaraugus ..... .
Wayne ........... .
Centre .......... .
Fulton .......... .
t~b~~roii·.·.·.·.·..··.·..··.
Bradford ........ .
I Clarke
........... .
Caroline ......... .
9 597
11:100
17. 700
19,fi27
9,78.>
6,247
7,747
11,0!2
18,816
IO, 383
20,0().1
20,003
20,938
II, 832
6,009
7,956
12,082
21,353
+786
+2. 213
+2,213
+1.311
+2,047
+n-2
+:m
+!,Oil)
+2.537
+11.2
+12.4
+12.4
+6. 7
+20.11
+11.6
+2. 7
+9.7
+13.5
4,344
12,061
33,121
17, 113
13,421
3,602
12,892
31,296
-17.1
+6.11
-5.5
-7.8
-3.11
+6.2
7,296
12,897
7,747
-742
+!'31
-1,825
-1,3.19
-524
+451
24,592
27, IOI
11, 202
24, 01l2
27, f,09
11,301
-500
+sos
+11
-2.0
+1.11
Grant. .......... ..
Dane ........... .
Marshall.. ...... .
Benton ........ .
Woodford ........ .
Iroquois ......... . .
Edwards ..•.......
19,680
28, 788
10,841
6,225
9,460
Ii, 604
3, !l93
20, Ill
29,081
II, 545
6, ,'>.14
9, 174
17,005
4,629
-H3I
+2.2
+1.0
+6.5
Beltrami. ........ .
Sherburne ....... .
Faribault. ....... .
Buena Vista .... .
Grundy ....•......
Henry .•..........
Ray ........... .
Stoddard ........ .
Polk ............. .
Cn.s.s . ........... . .
McPherson ...... .
~cdgwick .•.... ...
Sumner .......... .
9,173
5, 731
II, 182
9,399
8,665
8,156
11,587
15,091
12, 6,'1.~
10, fi43
5,999
11,126
9, ,>99
8,227
8,395
11,019
20, !J32
6. u84
8,532
11,387
16,095
12.069
+I,470
+2r,s
-56
+200
-438
+239
+415
+2,21s
-9
-35
-200
+1, 001
-5119
+2.9
+3.9
+11.9
-0.1
-0.4
-1.7
+6.6
-4.5
Akron, Colo.............................. \Va.<hlngton ...... .
Delta, Colo............................... Delta ............ .
7,600
8, 131
7,756
8,037
+oo
-114
-1.2
13,924
7,088
16,241
6, 7fl4
35,412
17,159
7,826
16,31!1
6,673
33,541
+3,235
+738
+2,077
-91
-1.871
+23.2
+10.4
+12.s
-1.3
-5.3
n_erryv!lle, Va ......................... ..
Bowling Green, Va......................
Nushville, N. 0 ...........................
Pittshoro, N. 0...................... . ..
St. Matthews, S. 0.....................
Poplarville, Miss................... . ....
I
NRSh ............ .
Chatham .•..•...
Calhoun ......... .
Pearl River. ..... .
l!l, 774
BOUTHWICST
Gran~er,
Te111 ............................ . Williamson ...... .
IA"omud, T("x ___________________________ _
I Fannin __________ _
Nashville, Ark ................ .
.I Howard ..•........
·Hl.1
i
EAST NORTH CENTRAL
Fennimore, Wis .......................... .
Mount Iloreh, W~ ....................... .
Argos, Ind ........................... ..
Fowler, Ind ......•••.........•............
Em,.ka, Ill ..••........•.................
Milford, Ill.. ...••.........••...........
West Salem, ID ..•................
+200
+704
-r,111
-2'!6
-5911
+636
-II. I
-3.0
-3.4
+15.9
WEST NORTH CENTRAL
Blackduck, Minn.......................
Elk River, Minn........................
Wells, Minn ..............................
Alta, Iowa ..................•.......•....
Grundy Center, Iowa .....................
Wlnneld, Iowa............................
Hardin, Mo.............................
Puxico, Mo .........•....................
fllromsbur!1', Nebr ......•.........•.•.... '
W,•ep!ng Water, Nebr ...................
Inman, Kans ..............................
Mount Hope, Kans......................
Oxford, Kans ................•.............
·1
10, f,().j
18, 714
6. 500
8,567
+16.0
-H. 7
-0.5
+2.1
-5.1
\VJC~T&RN
+o.8
PACil'IC
Ridgefield, Wash .........................
Clatskanie, Orer ..........................
CotlA.fle Grove-, Ore~---------------------Cornin~. Calif.............................
Exeter, Calif..............................
Clark ........... ..
Columbia ........ .
Lane _____________ _
Tehama.......... .
Tulare •...........
Source: Bureau of the Census, Unittd Stat,s Ctn•U& of Agriculture: 19,'15, Vol. II, U. 8. Department of
Commerce, Washington, D. C., JQ36, county table IV.
That there should have been a decline in the population of these
villages is not unexpected in the light of the findings of a study of
population change between 1910 and 1930 of 8,900 villages of all types
that were incorporated by 1910.7 This analysis concluded that these
7 Brunner, Edmund deS. and Kolb, J. H., Rural Social Trends, New York:
McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc., 1933, p. 75.
TOT AL VILLAGE POPULATION • 117
villages had grown at about the same rate as the general population
during this period. The rate of growth of 140 selected agricultural
villages, from which were chosen the 45 for the youth study, had not
equaled the rate of growth of the larger group for the decade 19201930 8 although the 140 villages were tending to more than maintain
their population with an increase of 8.6 percent. In comparison the
45 villages increased only 3.1 percent (table A). If this were the case
during the decade which saw heavy migration from farms, it is not
surprising that the population of individual villages would decline when
migration from farms decreased greatly after 1930.9
CHARACTERISTICS OF THE VILLAGE POPULATION
Some knowledge of the characteristics of the village population
helps to explain the situation of youth in these villages. 10
Nativity and Race
The population of the 45 villages is composed largely of native-born
Americans, foreign-born whites constituting less than 3 percent of the
total on June 1, 1936 (table E). A considerable segment of the popuTa&I• £.-Nativity and Race of the Village Population, by Region, June 1, 1936
[45 agriculturnl villages]
=
£
al
-=
E.2
'i
8.""
30
E-<
Negro
al
al
'a
S.s
S.s
'o a,
~~
0.,
al
-= ].,
-=
S.2
" --'3
~:a 2 g='"'""3 ·e:1=
~""
3
--~=0" .::. -"'""
E-<
p..
'3
Region
White
!'l
:a
lie
~ 8.
0
'i
z
0"'
"0
p..
~:::i.
C
lz,
p..
c=
.,i:>.
30
0~
-'3
-'3
30 """
~ 8. 30 p..=""
~ 8.
p..
"0
t"'-
p..
E-<
---=
al
Oo
-=
-c:
0"'
Unknown
Other
E-<
--- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
E-<
-0.4
- -- - - - - - - - - - - 182
- - 2.-1 - -3 - - - - Middle Atlantic ....... 8,511 8,350 98. 1 8,168 96.0
- 158 I.II
Southeast .............. 5,742 3,913 68.2 3, !JO.I 68.0
9
0. 2 1,814 31.6
0.2
3
12
4,825 3,916 81. 2 3, 8fi8 80.0
1.5
8011th west. ......
58
1.2
836 17. 3 72
I
F.a.st North Centrai::. 9,071 9,0,'i3 99. 8 8,841 97. 5
2. 3
0.2 212
18
w ... t North Central .. . 12.007 II, 092 !Xl.4 11. 33:; 93. 9 657 5. 5
46
0.4 13
0.1 16
0.1
All regions ....
Western ..............
Pacific ................
50, fJl7 46,729
93. 3 45,364
3,677 3. 4,,g
6.184 6,046
90.6 1,365
94.1 3,38.51 92.1
97.8 5, 8731
95. 0
74
173
2. 7 2, 734
2. 0
2.8
4
13
.
5.5 392
0. 1 202
0. 2 102
---
0. 8 222
.
5. 5
1.6
.
12
23
0.3
0.4
'
• Less than 0.05 percent.
• Ibid., p. 79.
9 For additional discussion of population change in villages see Ratcliffe, S. C.
and Agnes, "Village Population Changes," American Journal of Sociology, Vol.
XXXVII, 1931-1932, pp. 760-774; and Martin, R.R., "Village Changes in the
Pacific Northwest," Social Forces, Vol. 15, 1936-1937, pp. 536-542.
1 For details respecting the population of agricultural villages in 1930, see
Lorge, Irving and Brunner, Edmund deS., American Agricultural Villages: 1990,
Monograph No. 1, American Statistical Association, Columbia. University, New
York, 1933. See also Kensler, Gladys M. and Melvin, Bruce L., A Partial
Sociological Study of Dryden, New York, Bulletin 504, Cornell University Agricultural Experiment Station, Ithaca., N. Y., May 1930; and Melvin, Bruce L.,
The Sociology of a Village and the Surrounding Territory, op. cit.
°
LJiglized by
Google
118 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
lation of the nine villages in the South, however, is Negro: 32 percent
of the village population in the Southeast and 17 percent of
the village population in the Southwest at the time of the survey.
The proportions were approximately the same among youth as in the
total population.
S.11
More females than males live in these villages, indicating that they
are residential as well as service centers. Taking the villages as a
whole the ratio was 92 males to each 100 females (table F),
but the ratio dropped as low as 85 males to 100 females in the Southeast. The ratio of males to 100 females was 95.1 in the 177 villages 11
of which census analyses were made for 1930 and of which these 45
villages are a part. In the general population of the United States
in 1930 the ratio was 102.5 males to each 100 females. Thus, the
agricultural village population is not typical with respect to the
distribution of the sexes. This predominance of females is also found
in the youth group.
Table F.-Sex Distribution of the Village Population, by Region, June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural village!!)
Total pop•
alatton
Region
All regions ...... ___ ..•.......................
Middle Atlantic....................•..............
Southeast......•............•.......•..... _........ .
Southwest ...........................•...............
Ea.,t North Central ................. . . . ............ .
West North Central . . . . . . . . . . . . _........ _.......... .
Western..........
Pacific.........
···--·•·-····
................ .
. ............. .
Male
Femnle
Males per
IOOfemales
l!O, 11'17
23,964
:lll,123
111. i
8,511
5,742
4,825
9,071
12,087
3,677
6,184
4,0!!3
4,448
8,112
2,584
4,691
6,256
1,878
s, 156
tit. 3
84.5
86. 7
93.4
92.9
116.0
96.11
2, ll30
2,241
4,380
5,Rll
1,801
3.028
Size of Family
That the village population is a type somewhat peculiar to itself is
further shown by the differences between the average size of the
faxnily in the villages and in the general population and between the
marital status of the village population and of the total population.
Whereas village families averaged 3.2 members (table 0), the average
size of families in the United States in 1930 was 3.8 persons. Significant, also, is the fact that the average size of village faxnilies in 1930
for the 177 villages already mentioned was 3.7.12 The variations in
average size for the village families surveyed as of June 1, 1936, were
not great, ranging from 3.1 in the East North Central, West North
Central, and Pacific villages to 3.5 in the villages of the Southeast.
11 Data calculated by Lorge, Irving and Brunner, Edmund deS., American
Agricultural Villages: 19S0, op. cit., p. 9.
12 Data through the courtesy of Edmund deS. Brunner and Irving Lorge.
0 g1tzed by
Google
TOTAL VILLAGE POPULATION•
119
Table G.-Number and Size of Village Familie1, by Region, June 1, 1936
[~5 agricultural villages]
Number of
familles
All regions __ . ____ ·- .. . ....... ·---·-··-···--····· .... ·- .... ··--··-Middle Atlantic_._ •.. ·--.-· .. ·- .. _··-···-- .. __ .... ·-•··- ...•...... __ ._..
Southeast. __ --·-----·-·- ............ -· ..... _. __ .... _·- .. ·- . . . ··-···-....
Southwest_····-··-··················-········- ·········--···········-··
East North Central.. ..... ·-······ .......... ···-··-··········•·······-··
West North Centml •.. _-·· ·---·•··-·••·· __ .•... _·······--··· ··-···-·-···
Western••••••• ·-·-····-····················· •····· · ·····················
Pacldo................
. ....... . ... · -··· ·····•······-···
1
Average I size
of family
16,692
3. 2
2,693
3. 2
~----\----1,663
3. 6
3.-l
3.1
3. 1
3.3
3.1
1,424
2,932
3,800
1,117
2,003
Arithmetic mean.
Marital Status
In analyzing the marital status of the population of the 45 villages,
it was found that 26 percent of the males and 22 percent of the females
15 years of age and over were single (table H), while the corresponding
percentages for the United States in 1930 were 34.1 and 26.4, respectively. Widows accounted for 14 percent of all women in the villages.
Of all men 15 years of age and over, 67 percent were married
in comparison with only 60 percent of the women. The differences in
these respects among the villages classified by regions are small.
Table H.-Marital Status of the Village Population 15 Years of Age and Over, by
Region and Sex, June 1, 1936
(46 agricultural villages]
Fomale
Male
-----·-
--Total
Total
Region
!
~
z
---
.
<I
~
&:
e
1
I l
:s IS: ~ r1l ~
'i
.!!
.9co
II:
0
0
:Sl
p
!
~
1
] e
1
I !.
'i
II:
:g
:s IS: .eA
j
co
0
<I
co
~
p
All region! ..•• 17,723 100.0 26." 67.1 4.6 O.ll 1.0 0.4 19,735 100.0 22.-l 60.-l 14.2 0.8 1.8 0.4
Middle Atlantic .•••
Southeast ..•••••••..
White.••••••••••
Negro ...••.... _.
Southwest ..•••.....
White ...••......
Negro ...........
Eut North Centml.
West North Central
Western .•.....•.•..
-3,098
- -100.0
1, 8.12· 100. 0
!,3M 100.0
478 100.0
1,611 100.0
1,341 100.0
270 100.0
3,303 100.0
4,282 100.0
1,303 100.0
Paci.lie .•.•••.•...••• 2, lllK 100.0
24.0
29.4
29.0
30.8
25. 8
25. 7
26.3
27.0
26.9
26.6
26. 0
68. 2
66.3
66.9
61.4
67.9
69.3
61.5
66. 3
67. 4
66.8
67.4
5.2
3.2
3.0
3.8
3. 4
3.2
4.1
5. 6
4.5
5. 0
4.6
0.3
0. 3
0.2
0.6
0.11
1.1
0.3
0.ll
0.6
1.0
0. 8
1.6
0.8
3.4
1.11
0. 7
7.7
0.8
o. 7
0.8
0.8
--
1.5 3,""8 100.0 21.9
0.3 2,252 100.0 26. 4
0.1 1,567 100.0 26. 3
685 100.0 26. 7
0.1 1,800 100.0 21. 7
1,657 100.0 22. 6
0. 4
333 100.0 17. 7
3, 6.12 100.0 22.5
4, 783 100.0 23. 7
0.2 1,363 100. 0 21.4
0. 2 2,367 100.0 18.1
-
-
.•
81.3 13.3
63. 7 15. 2
118.1 13.4
43. 6 19. 2
118.5 14. 4
60.1 14.1
l!0.5 15.9
60. 5 15.1
60.3 14.3
63. 7 11.4
65. 6 14. 2
0. 6 1.6
0.4 4.1
0.4 1. 6
0.3 10.1
1. 7 3.6
1.6 1. 5
2. 4 13. 2
0. 7 1.1
0. 7 1,0
1.1 2. 2
1.0 1.0
1.3
0. 2
0.3
o. 1
0.2
0,1
o.a
0, 1
•
0. 2
0.1
• Le.1!1 than 0.05 percent.
YOUTH IN RELATION TO THE TOTAL POPULATION
Youth 16--24 years of age do not constitute as large a proportion
of the population in these villages as of the total population of the
United States. Youth formed only 14 percent of the village population on June 1, 1936, while they constituted 16.4 percent of the total
D g,: zed by
Google
120 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
population of the United States in 1930. Youth are found in relatively
smaller numbers in the villages of the Middle Atlantic States and the
North Central States than in the other regions (table I). In the
South, and especially in the Southwest, they form a percentage of the
total population more closely approximating that for the whole country. The ratios of youth by sex to the total number of males and
females, respectively, vary considerably among the regions. Thus,
in the Middle Atlantic villages only 13 percent of all females surveyed
were young women while this group constituted 16 percent of all
females in the villages of the Southwest.
Ta&le /.-Youth 16 Through 24 Years of Age as Percent of the Total Village Population,
by Region and Sex, June 1, 1936
[4.~ agricultural villages]
Both sexes
Region
Total
youth
Male
Percent of
tutnl
population
Female
Pereent or
male
population
Total
youth
Percent of
female
population
Total
youth
All regions ______________
7,017
14.0
3,398
14. 2
3,619
13.11
Middle Atlantie ..............
Southeast.....................
White __________________
Negro _______________ ......
Southwest.. ____ ............ __
White __________________
Negro .............. ______ :
EBl't North CcntrnL .........
West North Central __________
Western._. ____ ....... __ ---- ..
Pacific ________________________
1,141
884
579
30.5
794
656
138
1,196
1,r,02
13. 4
15. 4
14. 8
16. 8
16. 5
16. 8
15. 2
13. 2
13. 3
14. 7
13. 9
575
393
267
126
375
307
68
579
777
268
431
14.2
14.9
14.4
16. 2
16. 7
16.8
16. 5
13.2
13. 4
14.9
14.2
566
491
312
179
419
349
12. 7
15.8
15. 1
17. 2
16. 2
16. 7
14. 1
13.2
13. 2
14. 4
13. 6
/i.30
861
70
617
82.5
271
430
The youth of the villages were found in only a.bout 43 percent of
all the families. At the same time the average size of the families in
which youth were found was 4.0 or about the average size of all
families in the United States in 1930.
These data all signify that the agricultural villages are on the whole
not significant residential centers for youth. Also, the main characteristics of the agricultural village population are such that it appears
reasonable to assume that the problems of adjustment among the
youth of the agricultural villages are less intense than among youth in
many other types of residential areas where they account for a larger
proportion of the total population.
EMPLOYMENT IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
The first job is normally secured during the youth period. The
difference, if any, between the extent of employment of the youth
population and of the remaining population therefore is one measure
of youth's economic adjustment. 13
11
In judging the figures on employment in these villages three points should
The data were gathered as of June 1 just at the normal peak of
be remembered.
Digtized by
Google
TOTAL VILLAGE POPULATION • 121
Employment
In the midst of the ·widespread unemployment since 1929, youth
in agricultural villages have probably experienced no greater difficulty
in finding jobs than have older workers. Approximately threefourths (76 percent) of all mules and one-fifth (19 percent) of all
females 15 years of age and over in the 45 agricultural villages were
gainfully employed on June 1, 1936 (table J). Whereas approximately 80 percent of the young men 2(}-24 years of age were gainfully
employed, 95 percent of those 25-44 years of age were working. This
apparent difference is largely accounted for, however, by the fact that
almost 10 percent of the young men were still in school.a Among
women the proportion 20-24 years of age who were employed (34 percent) was larger than for any other age group. Thereafter, marriage
decreases the extent of gainful employment by women.
To&le ).-Percent of the Villa~e Population Employed, 1930 1 and 1936, and of the
Total Population of the United States Employed, 1930,1 by Sex and Age
Sex and age
45 agricultural VIIIBJiiCS
Total
1---------r-------lpopulation.
1030
1930
1936
Total
KALK
All ages ____________________________
_
15-19 years. _____ .... ___________________ .. _
20-24 years ____ ._ ... ___________________ ...
2/i---44 years. ___ ... ___ . ___ .. ______ .. ______ ._
46--64 years. _____ ...... ___________________ _
65 years and over _________________________ _
Un.known _______ .. _______________________ _
Percent
employed
20, 100
80. 2
Total
17, 723
Percent
employed
Percent
employed
76. 3
86. 2
1~---~----1-----1---
i~
7, 189
5, 715
2, 708
fil
~n
u:
t
~
97. 0
92. I
48. 6
6,336
4, 964
2, 356
~::
94. 6
88. 2
43. 4
:~::
97. 5
94. 1
58. 3
~6
FEMALJ:
AIIBJ1:e~-----------------------------
15-19 years_------------------------------20-24 years________________________________
25-44 years________________________________
45-M years._______________________________
6.~yearsandover _________________________
Unknown. _______ . . . _.
t
21,836
22.1
19,735
18.6
24.8
2,492
7,872
6,030
2,841
21
40.1
26.5
18.8
6.9
1,847
7,062
5,628
2,630
33.8
22.2
16.2
5.5
26. 3
42.4
25.4
18. 7
8.0
1----->----t------1-----1---2,580
15. 3
2,271
14. 9
26. ft
t
'NT
Percent not computed on a base of fewer than 50 cases.
• Data through the court,,,sy of Edmund deS. Brunner end Irving Lorge.
1 Bureau of the Census, Fiftunth Cen.tm oflh< United Stat,a: 19l0, Po_pulatlon Vol. II, table 21, and Vol.
IV, ch. 10, table 21, U. B. Department of Commerce, Wasbinl(ton, D. C.
Compared with 1930, a smaller proportion of the village residents
was gainfully employed in 1936 (table J). This decrease was especially marked among youth 15-24 years of age, although this may
employment for agricultural labor and these villages, being largely agricultural
service centers, are the homes of laborers, part of whom work on the surrounding
farms. Furthermore, the Federal Census of 1930 was taken as of April 1 before
the high point in employment of agricultural labor is reached. Also, all persons
working on projects supported by Federal funds on June 1, 1936, are enumerated
in this chapter as employed.
H See pp. 28 and 31.
o g,1 ,ed by
Goog Ie
122 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
have been partially accounted for by an increased tendency for young
people to prolong their schooling. The decreased employment among
the older ages was on the whole not sufficiently great to indicate a
serious situation.
In comparison with the total population of the United States, there
was a smaller proportion of gainfully employed men in the villages at
each age group in 1930. The comparatively slight decline in employment in the agricultural villages from 1930 to 1936 suggests that
they more nearly maintained their employment level during the
depression of the early thirties than did the country as a whole.
Among the different regions there is relatively little variation in the
proportions in the agricultural villages who are gainfully employed
(table K). The major variations are among Negro women of all
ages in the South who are employed to a far greater extent than
white women.
Ta&le K.-Percent of the Village Population Employed, by Sex, Age, and Region
June 1, 1936
(45 agricultural villages]
Be:i:andaae
8outhe68t
Bouthwe!lt
East West\
Mid·
AU
North North Weet- Pa·
At·
regions die
Cen• Cen• em oUk
!antic Total White Negro Total
White Negro tml
tr&!
--
IULJ:
All ages .•.•••
76.3
78.8
15 years.•..........
UH9years .........
20-24 years ....•••.•
25-29 years ........•
30-34 yeani .........
35-44 years .........
4!>-54 years._ . _. _..•
M-64 years ........•
65 years and over...
Unknown ..........
5.1
33.1
79.4
112. 5
96.1
94. 7
112.9
82. 4
43. 4
75.6
t
27.5
76. 7
00.3
94. 2
92.0
94.3
83.0
48. 3
18. 6
19.0
t
81.3
80.6
88.3
77.2
77.2
36.3
82.5
112.4
96.3
95.6
93.3
89. 7
57.11
25.2
78.6
112. 7
97.6
115.0
93.8
89.5
69.6
57. 6
91. 7
28.1
77.4
111.1
93.3
95.3
00.11
87.6
63. 2
27.3
77.4
112.6
112.3
94.9
00.4
89.0
52.11
77.0
715.l
74.6
74.4
77.1
36.9
78.4
114.3
119. 0
96.5
33.9
88.9
Ill. 2
95. 7
115.4
112.0
711.1
t
36. 7
77.1
114.1
94.8
112.2
93. 7
79.0
33.8
70.8
77.11
94. 8
97. 7
115.1
93. 7
83.8
48.0
111.3
111.1
- -t -2.0- - -t - - = 2.6 -2.8
=13.1 - -I =t = 1.8
t
t
t
t
93.6
97.8
91. 5
l
t
112. 8
81.0
40.2
t
t
311.4
82.3
t
J'J:)(ALJC
All ages ......
15 years ......•.....
16-19 yeani ....•....
20-24 years ...•..••.
2!>-29 years ..••.....
30-34 years ... _._ •..
3!>-44 years ..•••••••
45-54 years .... _... _
M-64 years .........
65 years and over•••
Unknown .•.....•..
33.1
23.3
115.4
19.8
H.8
- - - - - -- -- - -- =
2. 8
- 9.4
t
t 1.8
18.3
33.8
26.2
21. 6
20.8
17.8
14. 2
5. 5
26.3
15. 4
35.6
28.9
24. 4
21.3
19.4
14. -~
4. 5
27. 6
26.5
50.4
41. 1
30. 2
36.8
33.0
33.3
11.0
39.6
16. 5
43.2
36.1
20.3
24.8
20. 7
22. 1
7.6
t
48.0
61.3
55.3
51.6
62. 2
69. 1
t
20.0
t
12. 2
24. 7
30.11
19.2
23.9
21.0
15. 2
7.6
t
11.2
21.0
23.3
14.0
16.9
16.2
11.8
4.3
t
14.11
44.1
=
I
153.4
i
18.0
28. 4
21. 1
20.2
111.4
11.8
10.8
6.0
t
-2.2- =
20.8
86. 4
21.9
18.8
14.5
13.9
11.9
,.o
t
t
18. 4
313
30.2
20.0
111.1
17. 7
Ul.3
8.3
20.0
15.0
= 1.8
13.11
23.8
Ill.ti
17.11
115.1
17. 7
119
8.8
t
t Peret>nt not computed on II bBSe or rewer than liO cases.
Occupations
An analysis of the occupations at which the employed of the various age groups in the villages work further shows the relative position
of youth in relation to the total population (table L). Young men
16-19 and 20-24 years of age formed only 5 percent and 11 percent,
respectively, of all gainfully employed males on June 1, 1936, but
D g1;zed by
Goog Ie
TOT AL VILLAGE POPULATION • 123
among the males in unskilled occupations these same young people
constituted 8 percent and 17 percent of the total, respectively. In
fact, male youth were found out of proportion to their numbers in
four occupational groups: derks and kindred workers, semiskilled
workers, unskilled workers, and workers with emergency employment. Young women were overrepresented in two occupations:
clerks and kin<lred workers and unskilled workers. Also, young
women 20-29 years of age were represented out of proportion to their
numbers in the professions, probably owing to the young women
teachers in the villages.
The proportion of the workers on the Government programs who
were youth indicates that the problem of youth adjustment in these
villages would have been more serious without Government assistance.
Thus, of all males being assisted by the Works Progress Administration, Public Works Administration, National Youth Administration,
and Civilian Conservation Corps at the time of the survey, 30 percent
were youth 16-24 years of age (table L). The average number of
males per village being assisted through one of these channels was 14.
Young women accounted for almost one-fourth (23 percent) of all
women with emergency employment. The underrepresentation of
young women was due probably not to a lack of need but to the
limitations of the programs.
To&le L.-Social-Economic Groups of Employed Persons in the Villages, by Sex and Age,
June 1, 1936
[45 agricultural villages]
Total
Age In Yll8l'B
Sex and soclal-eoonomlc group
Number
Percent
16-111 ln-24 2&-29 30-M
- - - - -- - - -
~
46-M 65--M
-- - - - - - -
KALIi
4. 6
11. 1
11.6
13.9
23. 4
20.9
14. 7
0. 4
6. 2
2. 0
6.7
7. 7
12. 2
3.6
16. 6
6. 3
14.11
16. 9
17. 7
7.6
12. 7
10.9
16. 8
12.0
10. 6
12. 3
13. 6
14. 4
17. 0
13. 2
11.9
28.5
21.8
27.0
22. 8
18. 3
19.8
27. 6
18.5
23.8
16. l
18.1
16.1
20. 1
11. 8
16. 6
7. 7
13. 8
12. 7
100.0
9.6
18. 2
13. 0
12. 7
20. 1
16. 1
10. 4
100.0
100.0
0.6
12. 2
3.1
23. 5
3. 8
16.8
11.3
13. 6
24. 5
18. 3
31. 6
12. 8
26. 2
7.3
13.4
7.1
12. 7
19. 4
16. 6
12. 7
11.1
6. 7
10. 6
13. 0
5. 6
20. 0
19.2
31. 4
18. 7
16. 7
19. 0
18. 0
8. 2
14. 7
12,294
100.0
816
2, 760
1,710
1,961
1,600
2,915
632
100.0
100. 0
ICJ0.0
100. 0
100. 0
100.0
100.0
TotaJ _______________ -- . - -- ------ ,
3,428
Profes.slonal P4'rsons _______ . __ ... ______
Proprietors, manai,::ors, o.nd officials. __
Clerks and kindred workers ___________
Skilled workers llnd foremen __________
Semiskilled workers ___________________
Unskilled workers. ___________________
Emergency employment ______________ j
159
882
18
686
997
168
Total ___ ---------------- -----·i
Professional persons ___________________
Proprietors, managers, e.nd ofilcle.ls ___
Clerks and kindred workers ___________
Skilled workers and foremen __________
Semiskilled workers ___________________
Unskilled workers. ___________________
Emergency employment ______ ________
-LO
- -6.- - - - - -- - -18.-6
1 12. 6 17. 2 23.4 22. 1
l'IIKALII
- -518- - - -3.-1 -20.1- -- -- - - - -10.-0
100.0
17. 2 16. 4 20.5 13. 7
t Percent not computed on a base of fewer
t
100.0
100. 0
100. 0
-
t
t
t
t
t
3. 8
-
than liO cases.
Dig,tized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Appendix C
LIST OF TABLES
TEXT TABLES
Table
Page
1. Youth surveyed, by location, sex, and age, June 1, 1936____________
xvi
2. Number of youth, 1930 and 1936, expected number in 1936 without
migration, and probable net migration from villages, 1930-1936, by
sex and age _________________ c_______________________________
2
3. Mobility of out-of-school youth since becoming 16 years of age, by sex
and age, June 1, 1936_______ _ ____ ________ _ ____ __ ______ _ ___ __ __
4
4. Type of moves by out-of-school youth making only 1 move since
becoming 16 years of age, by sex and age, June 1, 1936___________
7
5. Migrants to villages from June 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936, as percent of
total village youth, by sex and age, June 1, 1936_________________
8
6. Age of youth in the United States, the rural-farm population, and the
rural-nonfarm population, 1930, and in 45 agricultural villages,
April 1, 1930, and June 1, 1936, by sex_ _ _ _ __ _ _ _ ___ _ _ __ _ _ __ __ __ _
12
7. Males per 100 females 16 through 29 years of age in the United States,
the rural-farm population, and the rural-nonfarm population, 1930,
and in 45 agricultural villages, June 1, 1936_____________________
13
8. Youth who were married or had been married in the United States, the
rural-farm population, and the rural-nonfarm population, 1930, and
in 45 agricultural villages, June 1, 1936, by age and sex ____ .______
15
9. Household residence of male youth, by marital status and age, June 1,
1936_______________________________________________________
18
10. Residence changes of out-of-school youth since leaving school, by age
and sex, June 1, 1936_________________________________________
19
11. Residence of economically independent youth away from the villages,
by sex and age, June 1, 1936__________________________________
22
12. Sex of economically independent youth away from the villages, by age,
June 1, 1936____ _ ____ _ _ __ _ _ _ __ __ __ _ __ _ __ __ __ _ _ __ _ _ __ _ _ __ _ __ _ _
23
13. Age of economically independent youth away from the villages, by sex,
June 1, 1936_________________________________________________
24
14_ Marital status of economically independent youth away from the
villages, by age and sex, .June 1, 1936___________________________
25
15- Public high school enrollment in the United States, by residence,
1929-30to 1935-36__________________________________________
27
28
16. School attendance of youth, by sex and age, 1935-36_ _ _ __ _ _ _ __ _ _ _ _ _
125
126 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Th~
17. Enrollment of open country youth in village high schools, by region,
1935-36_____________________________________________________
18. School attainment of in-school youth, by sex and age, June 1, 1936__
19- School attainment of out-of-school youth, by sex and age, June 1, 1936_
20. Age at leaving full-time day school of out-of-school youth, by sex and
age, June 1, 1936____________________________________________
21. Number of high schools having special courses, by region, 1935-36___
22. Employment status of youth, by sex and age, June 1, 1936__________
23. Employment status of out-of-school youth, by sex, marital status, and
age, June 1, 1936. _ _ _ ____ ___ __ __ ___ _ ______ ___ __ _____ _ ____ ___ _
~~
30
31
33
35
36
40
42
24. Employment status of out-of-school youth who were residents of the
villages but away from home on June 1, 1936, by age and sex ___
25. Number of days of gainful employment of out-of-school youth from
June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, by sex and age____________________
26. Period out-of-school youth were not gainfully employed, by sex and
age, June 1, 1936____________________________________________
27. Youth employed by emergency agencies, by age and sex, June 1, 1936_
28. Male youth enrolled in the Civilian Conservation Corps at any time,
by age on June 1, 1936_______________________________________
29. Youth employed by the National Youth Administration from June 1,
1935, to June 1, 1936, by age and sex___________________________
30. Youth employed by the Works Progress Administration from June 1,
1935, to June 1, 1936, by age and sex___________________________
31. Average percent of full-time employees from the open country in village industries, by region, 1936________________________________
32. Social-economic groups of employed out-of-school youth, by occupapation, sex, and age, June 1, 1936______________________________
33. Out-of-school youth 16 through 29 years of age employed as unskilled
workers, by sex and region, June 1, 1936____ __ ___ ______ __ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
34. Percent of employed unmarried females 16 through 29 years of age
who are servants, by region, June 1, 1936_______________________
35. Social-economic groups of youth employed by the Works Progress
Administration and the National Youth Administration, by sex and
age, June 1, 1936_ _ _ _ _ ______ ___ _ ______ _________ ____ _ _ _ ___ _ ___
J_
36. Social-economic groups of economically independent youth away from
the villages, by sex and age, June 1, 1936_______________________
37. Average income from June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, of out-of-school
youth 20 through 24 years of age, by school attainment and sex___
38. Youth Jiving in homes of parents or other relatives who pay board or
share expenses, by sex and age, June 1, 1936____________________
39. Percent of youth having no property, by sex, age, and region, June 1,
1936________________________________________________________
40. Type of property owned by out-of-school youth, by marital status, sex,
and age, June 1, 1936_____ __ _______ ____ _ _ _ _ __ __ _ ___ _ ____ _ ___ __
41. Value of property owned by youth, by school attendance, sex, and
age, June 1, 1936____________________________________________
42. Value of property owned by out-of-school youth, by sex and age, June 1,
1936______________________________________________________
43. Average number of churches per village and average church and
Sunday school attendance, by region, 1936______________________
44. Social organizations other than those in churches and schools, 1936__
45. Percent of youth having no affiliation with any community institution
or organization, by 11chool attendance, region, age, and sex, June 1,
1936________________________________________________________
Dig,tized by
Google
44
45
46
49
50
51
52
53
56
58
59
60
61
65
65
67
69
70
71
74
74
77
LIST OF TABLES • 1 27
SUPPLEMENT ARY TABLES
Page
Table
1. Mobility of out-of-school youth since becoming 16 years of age, by
87
region, sex, and age, June 1, 1936_____________________________
2. Type of moves by out-of-school youth making 2 moves since becom89
ing 16 years of age, by sex and age, June 1, 1936_________________
3. Youth migrating to villages from June 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936, by sex,
89
age on June 1, 1936, and residence on June 1, 1931_______________
4. Youth migrating to villages from June 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936, by age
00
on June 1, 1936, residt-nce on June 1, 1931, and year of migration__
00
5. Age of youth, by region, June 1, 1936________________________ __ ___
90
6. Males per 100 females among youth, by region and age, June 1, 1936__
91
7. Age of married female youth by age of husbands, June 1, 1936______
92
8. Age of youth at first marriage, by sex and year married ___ . _______ .
9. Percent of married male youth living in the parental household, by
92
region and age, June 1, 1936 __ . __________________________ . _ _ __
10. Residence of youth from June 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936, by sex and age
93
on June 1, 1936 _______________ . _______ . _ _ _ __ __ ___ ___ __ __ _ ____
11. Age on June 1, 1936, of economically independent male youth away
94
from the villages, by year of first marriage, and age at first marriage__
12. Age on June 1, 1936, of economically independent female youth away
94
from the villages, by year of first marriage, and age at first marriage_
13. Percent of youth in school, 1935-36, by sex, age, and region, June 1,
95
1936______________________________________________ __________
14. Percent of youth in school, 1929-30 and 1935-36, by sex, age, and
95
region_ .. __________________ . _________ . ______________ . ___ ... __
15. Out-of-sehool youth who returned to school after 1 year or more of
96
absence, by age at ret-urn to school, year of return, and sex __ __ ._____
16. Average grade completed by in-school youth, by sex, age, and region,
96
June 1, 1936_________________________________________________
17. Average grade completed by out-of-school youth, by sex, age, and
97
region, June 1, 1936 __________________________ . _______ • __ •• __ _
18. School attainment of out-of-school youth in 45 agricultural villages,
97
by region, and in selected areas of the United States _______ ._._ __ _
19. Type of special training taken by out-of-school youth, by sex, age, and
98
source of training, June 1, 1936______ _____________________ _____
20. Out-of-school youth who have received special training, by sex and
98
age, June 1, 1936_ ------------------------------------------21. Percent of youth not gainfully employed, by sex, age, and region, June 1,
99
1936________________________________________________________
22. Percent of youth gainfully employed in 1930 and 1936, by sex, age, and
99
region____________________________________________________ __
23. Employment status of youth in the United States and the rural-nonfarm population, April 1, 1930, and in 45 agricultural villages,
100
June 1, 1936, by age and sex ______________________ . _____ ._.___
24. School attendance and employment status of males, 20 through 29 years
101
of age at time of survey, from March 1, 1931, to June 1, 1936______
103
25. Employment statue of 20-year-old males, 1928-1936 _______ .. _ _ _ __ _
26. Type of manufacturing and mechanical industries and number of em103
ployees, 1936 ___________ . ___ • ___ ___ _ __ ___ _ __ __ __ _ _ _ _______ ___
27. Social-economic groups of employed youth in the United States, by
104
occupation, sex, and age, 1930_________________________________
28. Income of out-of-school youth, June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, by sex
105
and age_____________________________________________________
Dg1·zedbyGoogle
128 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
Table
29. Source of income for out-of-school youth receiving income, by sex and
age, and average amount received from each source, June 1, 1935,
to June 1, 1936_ __ __ _ _ __ _ _ __ _ _ __ _ _ ___ _ _ _ _ __ _ __ __ _ _ __ _ __ _ __ __ _
30. Type of property owned by youth, by sex and age, June 1, 1936______
31. Percent of youth attending meetings of organizations, by school attendance, age, and sex, June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936____________
32. Percent of youth who averaged 5 hours or more per week in various
leisure-time activities, June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, by school
attendance, age, sex, and season_______________________________
33. Percent of youth who spent no time in various leisure-time activities,
June 1, 1935, to June 1, 1936, by school attendance, age, sex, and
season______________________________________________________
Digt1zed by
Google
Page
105
106
107
108
109
Appendix D
SCHEDULE
129
Digitized by
Goog Ie
Dg1
zedbyGoogle
SCHEDULE • 1 31
DU 11-405
SCHEDULE FOR STUDY OF RURAL YOUTN
1. State _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
a. eounty ________
3. V i l l a g e - - - - - - - - -
Mue or Mad or houaehold _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
Date of intent.. _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
lntervl..,.r _ _ __
IDEITIFICATIOI AH FIIIILT IEUTIOI
!I. Rasldoncto:
A. ( I) Village _ _ _ (2) Open eow1try _ _ _ (3) T-, _ _ _ (t) Ci\7 _ _ _ __
e.
Ol 0n
r.... ___
(2l 0n part-U•
r.... _____
(3)
_r.,,. _______
6. Data on . .bera or hwscllold
A. Those no~ally bclor1gt~ to this household
lfa.rltal
Yonth
Lin•
Jlo.
RelaUM to
head. of"
year
-Id
or
and
birth
( 1)
(3)
(2)
8'?X
<»
,,
or
(4)
Year
(S, »,
D, Wld,
Sup)
flr&t
Nn.t1Y1ty
and color
(NW, PBW,
riago
N, O)
(~)
(fl)
(7)
&tatUti
.......
Ellployaent.
M
or Ji.me l, 1936
Occupation
Busl,or
Industry
(8)
(9)
!Alter
dn1-t1m
or youth
(10)
ill•""
I
2
3
4
II
6
7
8
9
10
ti
12
13
-
14
1:1
B. l'Jeonoalcally Independent y<>uth away rro,, holle
Tear
Yonth
Uno
No.
Relation
(i)
(2)
to hoad
and year Bex
or
Marital
at.at.us
..,._
(4)
(Ill
(6)
- ~-Tear
llethlty
Occupat.im
I-try
(7)
(8)
(9)
left
-1-
v1ate<t
riage
birth
(3)
firat
( 10.)
(!Ob)
I
2
3
4
II
6
7
8
9
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
132 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
SUUfttOT flTll(I FOi YOUTI OILY
7. A.
a,
LI.no nuaber or youth In Ill _ _ _ _ _ __
( Ilea• 8 -s II ror fOUth IS to
»
8chedul• lo. and letter _ _ _ _ _ _ __
years or ,go, lncl•IY•)
NOIILITY
8 . Rttsldentlal h b lory or you t h ( 15 to 29) since IMh blrthda,y
Tear
( a)
Res idence
(Vg , OC,
Tn, Cy)
1'>sl. of'flce
(b)
(c)
suu
llonth or
year - e d
to thl•
place
(d)
(e)
.lge
-od
( f)
Living with perenta
or relathes?
Owni...?
Others?
(g)
1936
IP:J:!
19:»
1"33
1932
193 1
1000
1929
1028
1927
1926
1=
193'
1923
1922
1921
Digitized by
Google
SCHEDULE • 133
ENPLOTNUT 11 STOIY
9. EapJoyment history of youth ( 1~ to 29) s ince l~th btrthdlly
Occupa.tion
Buslness or industry
begon
be~an
Kinship to eaployer,
1r rant t.enant., to
l&ndlord
(b)
( C)
(d)
(e )
(r)
Mon th
Eaploy,.mt
or
Tear
(a)
year
Age
"°rk
or
19:JO
19:t~
1Xl1
1933
1932
1931
19:JO
1929
19211
1927
1926
1=
1931
1923
1922
1921
Digitized by
Goog Ie
1 34 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
FOLL OWi II EITR I ES FOR YOUTI 15 TO 2• ONLY
UUCATIOI
10. Are you attend!~ school?
(Yes or No) _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
11. If attend.in,( school, is lt f'ull-tiae day school?
12. Ir attend!~ other than full-U•e
13. If aLtendin:g f\Jll-Uae
~
(Yes or No), _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
da.y school, specify
type _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
school, indicate grade you are now in, but 1r not attendlnlt full-Uae dq
school, indicate Inst ~rade c011ph.>ted.
rv,,,
(Jrab
or v•ar attendtnf or COIIIPZ•tad' tetrcl• onaJ
A. Eleaentary or hill;h school
0, I, 2, ~. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, I'll
R. Colle~e or ta11Ver51ty
,. 2, ~. i, 5, fl, 7
14. tr no lon~er attendh~ school, indicate special tratntnf, such u
cia.1 courr.e, you have co•1,Ieted with the lnt.entlon or U.'ih~ lt. to
A. In high school
vocat.ional agrlculture or co--,r■ a.Ire
a lhlng.
C. Ouhlde hi,ih school or college
B. In college
us. tr no\ at.tending f\all-tiae day school, give age you
oo■ pleted
the last grade or ye&I" as 1nd1cated
above _ _ _ _ _ __
£CHON IC
suns
16,, A. Are you paying cash for board and/or lodging?
(T• or No) _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
B. Jr -Jlo•• are you othentise shulng in the expenses or the household?
17. If 11Vihl!,.1n nonrara residence, is residence owned _ _ _ _
(Ye■
or No) _ _ _ _ __
or NnL«l _ _ _ __
by-rot
household?
18. If living on ra.r■ or pa.rt.-t.iae ro.r ■• Lotal nuat,or or rar■ acres, includi~ ho-stead, operated by
head and olher ae■bers of household - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - A.
Al:iN ■
owned _ _ _ _ __
R. Acres rented, _ _ _ _ __
19. Value or prod;ucta aold or traded rrc. the above stated acreage during put 12 aont.haf _ _ _ _ __
Digt1zed by
Google
SCHEDULE • 135
2(). If you a.re an owner or a tal"II or a part-tin rar•, 100.lcat.e aethod by which you cue into ownership
or your present acreage?
( tnclicate acre~e acquired by each ~thod.)
A, P u r c h a s e - - - - - - - - - - - -
B. lnheritonC'e~ _
C. Glf1._
0. lllarri~e _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
21. What aaounts or aoney did you recetv~ fna the tollowln,t sources during the past 12
■ont.hs?
A. Wages for .ork at hoae----------------------------------------------- S - - _ _ _ _ _ _
B. Wages for work nwa)· fro■ ho•e •• -------------------------------------C. Allowance ••••• ------ •••••• ___ ••••••••• ------ •••••• ________ ••• _______ _
D. Spendl1111; aoney - ---- ····-------------·-------. --·· ___ ................ _
E. Net receipts
rro11
selU~ your own
F. Net receipts fl"OII definite sl'lar• in
O. Net. receipts
fro ■
far ■
far ■
products--------------------incoao •• ___________________ _
own but1iness other than fal"'llirs; (specify source) •••
H. Other sources (specify)---- •• -- -- - __ - -· •••••••• -·····----. ·-----· --·-
lUrAL----·--······
22. tr now in nonfaMl residence, give WIiber or worltl~ days gainfully
$ ---------
e■ployP.d,
1nclud.1n~ odd Jobs,
durl"'I put 12 oonths? _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
far■ or part-t.J ■e far■, give nUllber of days e■ ployed. n•ay rroa far■ dur1n~ the put 12
aonths? _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
23. If now on
24. Value of property owned by youth incl,Jd1ng:
A. Land and build.in~s-··-···-·· ~ - - - - - -
F. Fumiture---·-------···
8. Llvestock--···-··-····-·····
0. Business. e~paent. •••••
c. Poult,Y-··············-···-·
If. Savings ••• -- -·------·--
D. Fan.lng equ1paent •••••••••••
t. Other--··----------·-··
I------
E. AutOIIOblle •••••••••••.......
TOTAL---··· $ - - - - - -
z.
A. Do
you
work regularly w-ith either or both or your parents?
8. tr -Yes•, do you receive MJl•s (not a share) for this work?
(Tes or No) _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
(Tea or No) _ _ _ _ _ _ _ __
LJigllzed by
Google
136 • YOUTH IN AGRICULTURAL VILLAGES
SOC I AL AID UCIUT I OUL
26, Your acth1Ues in ore,anhatlon5
Attendance
Nua:ber of
■ecti~s
Type or organ1u.t1on
( a)
In corr.ection
held dur-
Nol
in~ past
12 110nlhs
all
Less than
¼ of I.he
llM
(bl
( C)
(d)
al
lesa
~ but
I
-
Did you hold
ofnce -irla
put 12
than l of
t.he Uae
less
than
of
the Uae
or
U • or
IIOnt
(Y. . or No)
(e)
(f)
(g)
(h)
j, but
e
w1 th:
School
Drun.tics and debating
Musical
Athletic
-----------•---~---~---~------l------1----1----_____ .,_ Church
Youni; r--ople's socielles
Other rel lgious
Clubs, serv lee
Clubs, sochl
4-11 Club
Future Fo.raers
------------·-
- - - - - --
Fara or Hoae Rureau
Athletic
QI.hen,
- -- - - -
27. Average raaber of hours per week spent in leisure-time activities, for s1..11111er ond winter, such u:
A. Social o.ctlvities
B. At tend in~ 110v ies
C. Auto r1d1~
D. Ustenin5; to redia
R. Read>~
~~
F. Outdoor g~•
G. Indoor gaae5
"· Donci~
I. Other
Total
0 g1tzed by
Google
Index
137
Digitized by
Google
Dg1
zedbyGoogle
INDEX
Pao,
Advisory Committee on Education, Report of the _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ 28n, 29n
Age distributi')n (see also Economically independent youth away from the
vil.lages):
By region _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ 12, 90
Change in _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ 11-12
Compared with United States, rural-farm, and rural-nonfarm ____ 11-12
Alves, Henry F _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
27n
American Youth Commission _
_ _ _ _ _
xiin
Anderson, W. A_
_ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _ _
xiin
Automobiles
__ 66-69, 81, 106, 108, 109
Beck, J. R _
97n
Bell, Howard M
97n
Blose, David T _
27n
Brunner, Edmund deS _ xiin, 2n, 12n, 13n, 21n, 27n, 30n, 36n, 38n, 51n, 52n, 53n,
73n, 74n, 95n, 99n, 103n; llln, 116n, 117n, 118n, 121n
Census, Bureau of the:
Agriculture
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Population ____________ 12n, 13n, 15n, 100n, 104n,
Practice in population enumeration
_ _ _ _ _ _
Church attendance _ _ _ _ _
_
Civilian Conservation Corps _ _ _ _ _ _
Enrollees_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _
Columbia University Council for Research in the Social Sciences
Cook, Katherine M _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _
_ _ 116n
112n, 121n
_ _ 11 ln
74, 79, 107
_ _ 44, 49
_ 40--51
xiin
_ _
27n
Dowd, Constance E _ _
34n
Economic relation to parents (see also Residence) _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Economically independent youth away from the villages:
Age at first marriage_ _
Factors in migration_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Occupations _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Percent married as compared \\ith village youth
Residence _ _ _ _ - - - - - - - - Sex and age _ _ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
_ 65-66
2&-26, 94
__ 21-23
_ _ 60-61
_ 24-25
_ 21-23
_ 23-24
139
Oigt1zed
byGoogre
140 • INDEX
Pa,Education:
Age at leaving school
34-35
College _ _ _ _ _ _ _
29, 35,95
High school enrollment:
_ 27-28
Compared with United States, urban and rural _
Increase in _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ 27, 30
Percent from open country _ _ _ _ _ _
30
Income and _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
64-65
National Youth Administration student aid
27
__ 30,96
Return of youth to school
School attainment:
In-school youth _ _
31-32, 96
_ 32-34, 35,97
Out-of-school youth
By region _ _ _
_ 33-34, 97
_ _ _ _ _ _ 28-29
School attendance _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _ 29, 95
Affected by deprC68ion _
And employment _
_ 39---41, 47-48, 100-103
By region _ _ _
_ 29, 95
Special training:
Definition _
37n
Provisions for_ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ 36-37
Type of, by source
_ 37- 38, 98
Youth reporting _ _
36-38, 98
Edward11, Alba M
_ _ _ _ _
- - - _ _ 56n, 104n
Employ ment (see alRo Industrial concerns; Mercantile establishments;
Population, total village; Unemployment):
Definition _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
39n
Emergency (see also Civilian Conservation Corps; National Youth
Administration; Works Progress Administration)
49--52, 123
Extent during preceding year_ _ _
_ _ _ 45-46
Of total village population _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ 121-122
Of 20-year-old males, 1928-1936_ _
_ _____ 48-49, 103
Replacement opportunities _ _
I0
Status _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
39---44, 99
By region _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ 41, 99
Of youth away from home _ _
44
Trend, 1930-1936 _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ __ 44--45, 47, 99---102
Compared with United States and rural-nonfann
_ 44---45, 100
xiin
Fry, C . Luthe r _
Goodrir.h, Carter _
9n
Hay, Donald G _ _
Highfill, J. V _ _
115n
97n
Income (see also Economic relation to parents; Property):
_ _ 6~5
And educational attainment
_ _ _ _ _
_ 63---65, 105
Of out-of-school-youth_
_ 64, 66, 105
Sources _ _ _ _
Industrial concerns:
_ 52-53, 103
Employees _ _ _ _
Percent from open country_ _
- - - - - - - - 53---54
Number _______ . - __
_ _ 52-53, 103
Digitized by
Google
INDEX• 141
Page
.Joy, Barnard D
97n
Kensler, Gladys M
Kolb, J. H __
ll7n
xiin, 21n, 116n
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
97n
Lewis, Dan_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Lively, C. E
7n, 14n
Lorge, Irving_ _
xiin, 2n, 12n, 13n, 27n, 30n, 36n, 38n, 51n,
52n, 5311, 7311, 7411, 95n, 99n, 103n, llln, 117n, 118n, 121n
Lorimer, Frank_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ 114n
Manny, T. B __
97n
Marital status:
Compared with United States, rural-farm, and rural-nonfarm _
15-16
Marriage (see also Economically independent youth away from the
villages):
Age at __
17, 92
_ _ _ _ _
17
Btfect of depression _
Effect on residence
17-19,92
Fact.ors affecting
15-17,91
______ 117n
Martin, R. R _ _ _ _ _
Melvin, Bruce L ___ _
xin, xiin, ln, 2n, 15n, 29n, 50n, 113n, 11511, 117n
Mercantile establishments
54
Methodology:
Period of survey _ _
xiii
xiii-xv
Sample, limitations of
Schedule _ _ _ _ _
_ 129-136
xii-xiii
Selection of villages _
_ xiiin, xiv
Villages surveyed _ _
Youth, number of, in survey _____ _
xv, xvi
Migrants, as proportion of total village youth __
8-9
Migration:
Effect of depression _ _ _ _ _
_ 8-9, 89, 90
Effect of, on age distribution _
1-2, 11
Extent of, by region __ _
_ 4-6,87-88
Factors in _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
3, 9-10
Limitations of analysis_ _ _ _
ln
__ 21-23
Of economically independent youth away from the villages _
Of high school graduates _ _
_ _ _ _ _
2-3
Probable net _ _ _ _ _
2
Types of _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
6-8, 89
Villages as way stations _ _
9
Mobility. See Migrants; Migration; Residence.
Motion pictures_ _ _
_ ____ _
_ 76, 81, 108, 109
4n
Move, definition of
Murray, D. p _ __ _
97n
National Youth Administration __
Effect on high school enrollments _ _ _
Employment _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _
Occupations _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
49
27
51
60
Dg1
zedbyGoogle
142 • INDEX
Occupations (see also Economically independent youth away from the
villages; National Youth Administration; Population, total village;
Works Progress Administration):
Compared with United States __
_ _ 56-57, 104
Distribution _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ 55-56
Progress up scale of _ _ _ _ _
_ _ 56-57
___ 57-58
Types and extent of unskilled labor
By region _ _ _ _ _ _
__ 58-59
_ _ _ _ _ _
__ 2n, 113n
Olin, Grace E_ _ _ _
Osborn, Frederick _
114n
Population:
Farm, in counties containing villages surveyed _
115-116
Total village:
_ 113-114
Actual as percent of expected change
Employment _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
120--122
_ 121-122
Compared with United States _
Marital status _ _ _ _ _ _ _
119
_____________ 117-118
Nativity and race, by region
Occupations _ _ _ _ _ _
_ 122-123
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
118
Sex ratio _ _ _ _ _ _ _
___ 118-119
Size of family, by region _
Trend _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ 111-113
___ 113-114
By age _____ _
_ ___ 114--117
Factors affecting _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Price, Ralph G _ _ _ _
38n
Property:
Percent owning _ _
66-69
By region _
66-67
Type of, owned _____ _
_ 66-69, 106
Value of __
70--71
Pnnke, Harold H
114n
Radios _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _ _
79, 81, 108, 109
117n
Ratcliffe, S. C. and Agnes _
Recreation:
Affiliation with organizations
_ _ _ _ _ _
76-77
By region _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _ _
77-78
Attendance at organizational activities, by type _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ 78-79, 107
Effect of tradition _ _ _ _ _
75
75-76
Examples of village facilities _
_ _ _ 81-82, 109
Lack of participation _ _ _
Problems _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ 78-79,82-83
Provisions for _ _ _ _ _ _
73-76
_ 74--75, 76n
Social organizations, types of _ _
Trends ___________ _
73
Unorganized activities, extent of, by type _______ _
7!>-81, 108
Reed, Vergil D _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
54n
Relief, percent of population receiving _
61
Residence:
Changes since leaving school _
18-19
Within villages _ _ _ _ _ _ _
17-19,93
lJ 91t•Zed by
Goos le
INDEX• 143
Page
Schedule _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ 129-136
Sex ratio (see auo Population, tots.I village)
13-14
By region _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
_ _ _ _ _ _ _
14, 90
Comps.red with United States, rura.1-fa.rm, a.nd rura.1-nonfa.rm _
13
Smith, Elna. N _
_ _ _ _ _ _
_ xin, ln, 15n, 29n, 50n
Spencer, Lyle M _ _
17n
Sta.rra.k, J. A. _ _ _
97n
17n
Stouffer, Samuel A _
xii, xiii
Study, reasons for _
Stutsman, Rachel _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
34n
Taeuber, Conrad _
Thaden, J. F _ _ _
Thornthwa.ite, C. Warren
Transient youth, definition of
7n, 14n
_ _____ 114n
114n
xvn
Unemployment (see also Employment)
39-44, 47-49,99-103
Since leaving school _______ _
_ _ 46-47
_ 27n, 29n
United States Department of the Interior, Office of Education
Age-gra.de schedule
_____ _
- - - _ _ 31n
Vaughan, Theo ___ _
Villa.ge population. See Population, tots.I village.
Village youth a.way from home, employment status of _
Villages surveyed, size of (see also Methodology) _ _
Vocational training. See Education, special training.
97n
44
21, 112
Webb, John N _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Woofter, T. J., Jr _______ _
Works Progress Administration_
Employment _ _
Occupations _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
10n
6n, 10n
xiin, 49
___ 51-52
60
Youth as percent of total village population
Youth, number per village _ _
_ ___ _
Youth, rural:
Increase of, 1930-1935 _
By residence _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
Migration of _ _ _ _ _
xv, 13, 119-120
xvn
xi
xi-xii
xi
0
Dg1
zedbyGoogle
@FedFRASER